After waking up from a nightmare, Olivier realized that his life would never be the same again. Crazy people were everywhere? A red demon wanted to destroy his region? And was that a gorilla? Welcome to your new life... Glacia. Not a SI
Is being OP fun? [DBZ/DB Xenoverse] [Not a SI]
- Thread starter shuryt
- Start date
- Superhero
- Created
- Status
- Ongoing
- Watchers
- 34
- Recent readers
- 0
- Threadmarks
- 14
-
Statistics (14 threadmarks, 49k words)
User Total shuryt 14 Threadmarks Reader mode
ch1
Hello everyone, I hope this intro intrigued you to see more. This is my first fanfiction ever, and I'm not a native English speaker, so I hope I didn't mess up too much with this story. I really enjoyed creating it, and the rest seems just as fun, so stay tuned everyone.
"Here, eat this!" exclaimed Olivier in front of his screen as he played his favorite game, Dragon ball Xenoverse 2.
He watched his OC character, destroy his opponent, Mira, in his final form with his one of hi favorite attack, Stardust Breaker.
The technique charged a sphere of multicolored energy with his hand before launching it towards his opponent, after a second, he got evapored.
"Still so stylish... even though it's still unplayable. Why is it so slow? It's like they don't like Gogeta," grumbled Olivier as he closed the game with a dejected air. He glanced at the time on his computer and realized that it was already 1 PM. Looking out his window, he realized that he hadn't opened his shutters for days and time had flown by once again. His gaze then turned to his closet. "Damn, I hope it'll work out this time," he said, getting up to dress in his suit for his job interview.
During the ride, he reminisced about his life, which had become monotonous day after day. Sleep, play, eat, and then repeat. Eventually, the only reason that made him leave his house was for work or when he needed to buy food.
After studying programming for seven years and earning his master's degree with difficulty, he found it challenging to secure a job in the IT industry. Despite lacking the necessary programming skills, he believed he could assist older individuals in using a computer. However, his plans didn't materialize, and he was unable to secure any job that wasn't at a fast-food restaurant. For three years, he survived on a string of unsuccessful job interviews while working as a burger flipper. His only solace was playing his favorite game, "Dragon Ball Xenoverse 2."
Olivier loved the game because it was easily accessible, affordable, and included all the techniques and attacks from Dragon Ball. Most importantly, it was easily modifiable.
For example, he had modded his game to allow him to play as a female member of Frieza's race, even though the game prevented him from doing so.
He also added a mod that allowed him to access all the techniques in the game with a single click and modified Vegeto's soul to maximize all his character's stats. He found it amusing to watch a meter rise off the chart as it reached the maximum HP that the game could display.
If he wanted something that wasn't possible, he would use a mod, and if the mod didn't exist, he would create it himself. This allowed him to create his favorite original character, Glacia.
However, his modding frenzy had left him in solitude. He couldn't play with other players as he was afraid of getting into trouble and being banned from the game for cheating. Plus though he enjoyed mercilessly destroying AI, he did not want to ruin other players' experience.
As he sat on the bus, with music playing in his ears and lost in thought,, he noticed a passerby staring at him. "28 years old and nothing has changed... Why is it so hard to find a simple IT job?" he murmured to himself, feeling frustrated and defeated. "Yeah, yeah, I know..." he thought as he caught the passerby's judgmental look.
After traveling for an hour on public transportation, he arrived at the interview location. He tried to remain optimistic and hopeful as he entered the building, hoping that this job interview would be the one to finally break his streak of bad luck.
Unfortunately, the interview didn't go as planned, and he was rejected once again. He felt defeated and disappointed as he made his way back home, the holidays almost over, already feeling the weight of his next shift at the fast-food restaurant.
Once home, he didn't have the courage to cook for himself and instead reheated his leftover pasta from the previous day. As he ate, he checked his emails, including his spam folder, to see if any important messages had landed there by accident. He didn't check for days after all.
He was surprised to find an email with the subject line "Live your new life with Dragon Ball Xenoverse 3" from a sender called "chaos@cgod.net".
Upon opening it, he was doubly surprised because while the title was strange, the rest was equally so. "Congratulations, you have been selected to participate in the closed beta of the sequel to your favorite game, "Dragon Ball Xenoverse 3". Here is your key to install the game on the Steam platform: QWCL7-CCYJA-HM024. Note that you will be able to import your character from Dragon Ball Xenoverse 2. Thank you again for your support and we wish you a good life with this new start! C"
Olivier read the email multiple times, but there was nothing more to it, not even a game image or any suspicious link, just à number '302/10000' in the right corner. The sender's name is suspicious, "chaos@cgod.net," which he believed was a name that a 14-year-old would come up with to troll and give away invalid Steam codes to strangers.
He was initially skeptical but decided to play along and see what happened.
He opened Steam and added the code. To his surprise, the key was valid and was named New Start. The game was only 500 MB, so he quickly downloaded it without paying attention to its name and launched the game.
A simple message appeared on the screen: "Are you ready to live your new life? YES | NO." He clicked "YES."
"Choose your character," appeared in front of his widened eyes. He saw his various characters that he had created in Xenoverse 2. "What? But that's impossible! How did they do that? This game isn't even official, it's just an troll game!" he worried. But the excitement of playing his favorite OC quickly drowned out his caution, and he selected "Glacia" by pressing the "OK" button.
He felt a strange sensation in his body, like something was taking over him. He watched in horror as his skin started to melt, and he was wracked with pain. The room around him began to shake, and he could see objects levitating. He screamed in agony, but it was no use. The last thing he saw was a bright light before he slipped into unconsciousness.
***
Olivier slowly woke up, scrutinizing his surroundings with confusion. He was in a bathroom, but he didn't recognize the decor. Rubble and debris littered the floor; everything was a mess. But what struck him the most was the enormous hole above, tearing the ceiling to pieces. A large wall mirror was cracked but miraculously survived what appeared to be an explosion.
As he tried to get up, Olivier noticed that his right hand was bright white. Glancing quickly at his arm, he saw that his entire skin was white and adorned with a purple gem on his right shoulder. He glanced to his left and realized that his other arm was also white, with another gem on the shoulder. Even his body was white, with rounder shapes on his chest. Touching these shapes, he realized he had breasts.
"Why do I have breasts?" he murmured, surprised by his own high-pitched voice. He turned to the mirror and observed the shape in front of him despite the cracks. It was the shape of Glacia, his original character inspired by Freezer in his final form. "What the...?" he stuttered, unable to understand what was happening.
After a moment of panic, he realized it might be a lucid dream. "Cool…I never had one before…wait does this mean I can fly?" he thought. He tried to fly but nothing happened. Looking at his feet, he noticed he only had three toes, like his character."He tried to move them, and they responded as he had imagined. He then remembered his tail and attempted to move it, and it also responded as he desired. "It's just like those isekai stories!" he exclaimed."
He attempted to shoot a laser from his hand, but nothing happened. Olivier grew annoyed as he remembered all of Glacia's incredible abilities. "I am Glacia," he thought to himself. "She can fly, shoot lasers, throw ki balls the size of a building, destroy mountains with a blast, and defeat Mira's final form in just two seconds. I CAN DO THE SAME!" he yelled, raising his hand towards the mountain he could see through the still intact window. A ball of light emerged from his hand, passed through the window, and shot towards the mountain at an incredible speed."
After a moment of silence that felt like hours, he saw a gigantic light in front of him. Surprisingly, he could look at it without any problem. Then all his thoughts stopped when he heard the explosion followed shortly after by a gigantic gust of wind that pushed him back. He tried to resist but felt nothing anymore, as if he had become an immobile wall while everything around him overturned.
It all lasted only a few seconds, and Olivier didn't have time to understand what had just happened. The only thing he felt at that moment was excitement as he looked through what was left of the window. The mountain had disappeared, replaced by a crater still partially hidden by the dust from the explosion.
But something he hadn't thought to hear during a dream happened. Panic screams and car alarms sounded all around him, and he could hear everything perfectly.
"This is not normal, it shouldn't be doing that," he murmured.
Over time, he remained motionless, watching the crater become more and more visible while listening to the screams, car alarms, and sounds of rescue, and surely of the police, mixing with the city siren normally used to warn of bombings in case of war.The excitement slowly faded away, giving way to anxiety, and then very quickly to fear as he realized what he had just done.
"No no, this is not possible, it's all just a dream, NO, a nightmare. I'm in my bed and I'm going to wake up and everything will go back to normal," he repeated, trying to reassure himself.
He gave himself a violent punch to the face, but only felt the pain on his left cheek.
"No no, this is not normal, none of this is normal," he started to curl up on his knees, surrounded by rubble, and he began to cry for long minutes until he began to feel himself drifting away. Just before falling asleep, the only thought he had was that all of this was just a dream, and he would soon wake up. He let himself go, filled with hope.
"Here, eat this!" exclaimed Olivier in front of his screen as he played his favorite game, Dragon ball Xenoverse 2.
He watched his OC character, destroy his opponent, Mira, in his final form with his one of hi favorite attack, Stardust Breaker.
The technique charged a sphere of multicolored energy with his hand before launching it towards his opponent, after a second, he got evapored.
"Still so stylish... even though it's still unplayable. Why is it so slow? It's like they don't like Gogeta," grumbled Olivier as he closed the game with a dejected air. He glanced at the time on his computer and realized that it was already 1 PM. Looking out his window, he realized that he hadn't opened his shutters for days and time had flown by once again. His gaze then turned to his closet. "Damn, I hope it'll work out this time," he said, getting up to dress in his suit for his job interview.
During the ride, he reminisced about his life, which had become monotonous day after day. Sleep, play, eat, and then repeat. Eventually, the only reason that made him leave his house was for work or when he needed to buy food.
After studying programming for seven years and earning his master's degree with difficulty, he found it challenging to secure a job in the IT industry. Despite lacking the necessary programming skills, he believed he could assist older individuals in using a computer. However, his plans didn't materialize, and he was unable to secure any job that wasn't at a fast-food restaurant. For three years, he survived on a string of unsuccessful job interviews while working as a burger flipper. His only solace was playing his favorite game, "Dragon Ball Xenoverse 2."
Olivier loved the game because it was easily accessible, affordable, and included all the techniques and attacks from Dragon Ball. Most importantly, it was easily modifiable.
For example, he had modded his game to allow him to play as a female member of Frieza's race, even though the game prevented him from doing so.
He also added a mod that allowed him to access all the techniques in the game with a single click and modified Vegeto's soul to maximize all his character's stats. He found it amusing to watch a meter rise off the chart as it reached the maximum HP that the game could display.
If he wanted something that wasn't possible, he would use a mod, and if the mod didn't exist, he would create it himself. This allowed him to create his favorite original character, Glacia.
However, his modding frenzy had left him in solitude. He couldn't play with other players as he was afraid of getting into trouble and being banned from the game for cheating. Plus though he enjoyed mercilessly destroying AI, he did not want to ruin other players' experience.
As he sat on the bus, with music playing in his ears and lost in thought,, he noticed a passerby staring at him. "28 years old and nothing has changed... Why is it so hard to find a simple IT job?" he murmured to himself, feeling frustrated and defeated. "Yeah, yeah, I know..." he thought as he caught the passerby's judgmental look.
After traveling for an hour on public transportation, he arrived at the interview location. He tried to remain optimistic and hopeful as he entered the building, hoping that this job interview would be the one to finally break his streak of bad luck.
Unfortunately, the interview didn't go as planned, and he was rejected once again. He felt defeated and disappointed as he made his way back home, the holidays almost over, already feeling the weight of his next shift at the fast-food restaurant.
Once home, he didn't have the courage to cook for himself and instead reheated his leftover pasta from the previous day. As he ate, he checked his emails, including his spam folder, to see if any important messages had landed there by accident. He didn't check for days after all.
He was surprised to find an email with the subject line "Live your new life with Dragon Ball Xenoverse 3" from a sender called "chaos@cgod.net".
Upon opening it, he was doubly surprised because while the title was strange, the rest was equally so. "Congratulations, you have been selected to participate in the closed beta of the sequel to your favorite game, "Dragon Ball Xenoverse 3". Here is your key to install the game on the Steam platform: QWCL7-CCYJA-HM024. Note that you will be able to import your character from Dragon Ball Xenoverse 2. Thank you again for your support and we wish you a good life with this new start! C"
Olivier read the email multiple times, but there was nothing more to it, not even a game image or any suspicious link, just à number '302/10000' in the right corner. The sender's name is suspicious, "chaos@cgod.net," which he believed was a name that a 14-year-old would come up with to troll and give away invalid Steam codes to strangers.
He was initially skeptical but decided to play along and see what happened.
He opened Steam and added the code. To his surprise, the key was valid and was named New Start. The game was only 500 MB, so he quickly downloaded it without paying attention to its name and launched the game.
A simple message appeared on the screen: "Are you ready to live your new life? YES | NO." He clicked "YES."
"Choose your character," appeared in front of his widened eyes. He saw his various characters that he had created in Xenoverse 2. "What? But that's impossible! How did they do that? This game isn't even official, it's just an troll game!" he worried. But the excitement of playing his favorite OC quickly drowned out his caution, and he selected "Glacia" by pressing the "OK" button.
He felt a strange sensation in his body, like something was taking over him. He watched in horror as his skin started to melt, and he was wracked with pain. The room around him began to shake, and he could see objects levitating. He screamed in agony, but it was no use. The last thing he saw was a bright light before he slipped into unconsciousness.
***
Olivier slowly woke up, scrutinizing his surroundings with confusion. He was in a bathroom, but he didn't recognize the decor. Rubble and debris littered the floor; everything was a mess. But what struck him the most was the enormous hole above, tearing the ceiling to pieces. A large wall mirror was cracked but miraculously survived what appeared to be an explosion.
As he tried to get up, Olivier noticed that his right hand was bright white. Glancing quickly at his arm, he saw that his entire skin was white and adorned with a purple gem on his right shoulder. He glanced to his left and realized that his other arm was also white, with another gem on the shoulder. Even his body was white, with rounder shapes on his chest. Touching these shapes, he realized he had breasts.
"Why do I have breasts?" he murmured, surprised by his own high-pitched voice. He turned to the mirror and observed the shape in front of him despite the cracks. It was the shape of Glacia, his original character inspired by Freezer in his final form. "What the...?" he stuttered, unable to understand what was happening.
After a moment of panic, he realized it might be a lucid dream. "Cool…I never had one before…wait does this mean I can fly?" he thought. He tried to fly but nothing happened. Looking at his feet, he noticed he only had three toes, like his character."He tried to move them, and they responded as he had imagined. He then remembered his tail and attempted to move it, and it also responded as he desired. "It's just like those isekai stories!" he exclaimed."
He attempted to shoot a laser from his hand, but nothing happened. Olivier grew annoyed as he remembered all of Glacia's incredible abilities. "I am Glacia," he thought to himself. "She can fly, shoot lasers, throw ki balls the size of a building, destroy mountains with a blast, and defeat Mira's final form in just two seconds. I CAN DO THE SAME!" he yelled, raising his hand towards the mountain he could see through the still intact window. A ball of light emerged from his hand, passed through the window, and shot towards the mountain at an incredible speed."
After a moment of silence that felt like hours, he saw a gigantic light in front of him. Surprisingly, he could look at it without any problem. Then all his thoughts stopped when he heard the explosion followed shortly after by a gigantic gust of wind that pushed him back. He tried to resist but felt nothing anymore, as if he had become an immobile wall while everything around him overturned.
It all lasted only a few seconds, and Olivier didn't have time to understand what had just happened. The only thing he felt at that moment was excitement as he looked through what was left of the window. The mountain had disappeared, replaced by a crater still partially hidden by the dust from the explosion.
But something he hadn't thought to hear during a dream happened. Panic screams and car alarms sounded all around him, and he could hear everything perfectly.
"This is not normal, it shouldn't be doing that," he murmured.
Over time, he remained motionless, watching the crater become more and more visible while listening to the screams, car alarms, and sounds of rescue, and surely of the police, mixing with the city siren normally used to warn of bombings in case of war.The excitement slowly faded away, giving way to anxiety, and then very quickly to fear as he realized what he had just done.
"No no, this is not possible, it's all just a dream, NO, a nightmare. I'm in my bed and I'm going to wake up and everything will go back to normal," he repeated, trying to reassure himself.
He gave himself a violent punch to the face, but only felt the pain on his left cheek.
"No no, this is not normal, none of this is normal," he started to curl up on his knees, surrounded by rubble, and he began to cry for long minutes until he began to feel himself drifting away. Just before falling asleep, the only thought he had was that all of this was just a dream, and he would soon wake up. He let himself go, filled with hope.
ch2
Olivier woke up, his right hand instinctively reaching for his phone. But he found nothing but a strange sensation. "Gravel?" he thought. "And why is the bed so hard? It's like lying on a hard ground while camping." After a few seconds of confusion, he opened his eyes to discover that he was not in his bed. He was rather in a partially destroyed bathroom, with debris littering the floor and a massive part of the ceiling missing, giving him a clear view of the sky.
A shiver of fear ran through his body as he noticed that his hand was pale, exactly like in his dream. With a trembling gesture, he looked at himself in the wall mirror to realize with horror that his dream may not have been just a nightmare. He then began to scream in terror, holding his head in his hands and crying.
After half an hour, the panic began to calm down and Olivier realized that the outside noise was less deafening than in his memories. He heard some car alarm sounds, but it seemed calmer than before. The sounds of rescue were still present, which did not surprise him if what he feared had actually happened.
Looking out the window, he noticed that the sun was still high in the sky, but the brightness indicated that it was already at least 8 pm. As he pondered the time, he noticed something strange about the noises around him: he could hear the voices of many people. He couldn't understand what they were saying, but the volume gave the impression that there was a crowd of people nearby. "Maybe a protest?" he thought, perplexed.
The cries of the crowd intensified as Olivier leaned through the broken window. Flashes of light were exploding all around. He instinctively stepped back and pressed himself against a remaining wall, his breathing becoming faster as his heart raced.
"They know I'm here! How could they have found out?" he wondered, panicked. "I have to get out of here, I have to find out what's going on."
He headed towards the bathroom door, but found it completely destroyed. However, he noticed that the path to the exit was similar to that of his apartment. "But how did I get here?" he wondered. "I was at home before all this happened!"
He hastened his pace towards the exit, but as he took hold of the doorknob, it bent like paper, instead of remaining as rigid as pure steel should be. "Seriously?" he sighed, exasperated. He pushed the door and it came off its hinges before falling heavily in front of him.
"Come on, Olivier, you're almost there," he repeated to himself, trying to reassure himself. He continued walking down the hallway, trying to ignore the missing ceiling and the destruction all around. But when he reached the staircase,He saw something that looked even more apocalyptic than before, like a scene from the end of the world.
The staircase was partially destroyed, but that wasn't the worst part. It kept climbing until he reached a point where the stairs ended in a void, the end melted. He turned to the number "3" marked on the wall. "This is impossible," he murmured, remembering how he had woken up the first time. "If I'm on the top floor, where does this staircase lead?"
"Am I in the same building?" muttered Olivier as he descended the stairs, avoiding the pieces of walls that littered the path. "If I'm in my building, there should be that furniture on the second floor."
When he reached the bottom, he felt reassured as he recognized the eternal furniture in the hallway that no one wants to descend, as well as the scattered doormats as if there had been a violent gust of wind, which in retrospect was highly likely. However, the implication of this view made him shudder.
"I'm definitely in my building... impossible. That means..." His thoughts were interrupted by fast footsteps coming from the lower floor, followed by whispering voices.
"Copy that, HQ. We're heading up the stairs to the first floor. No suspicious activity so far."
Olivier's heart began to race. "The GIGN? They're here for me!" he whispered, but he quickly realized he had spoken too loud when he heard the response from the other side.
"Alpha1 here. We heard noises coming from the upper floor. We're continuing the ascent."
Olivier rushed up the stairs and heard buzzing noises in the air. "Drones? Shit!" He headed back to where he had woken up, panicked. "Shit, they heard me! And now there are drones everywhere. What do I do now, do I fight back?" he wondered.
He quickly glanced at the shattered front door, which was compressed like a sponge. "If I'm really Glacia, they don't stand a chance if I resist...right?" He then remembered the explosion and shuddered. "And the bullets?"
A nervous laugh escaped his mouth. "I'm invincible if I'm right, but does that give me the right to ignore what I've done..." He remembered the episodes he had watched of his favorite heroes. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but what would Goku do in my place?"
Despite the fear gripping him, Olivier knew he couldn't run away from his responsibilities. If Son Goku didn't run away, he wouldn't either. He decided to do the bravest and stupid thing he could even imagine: head towards the GIGN, who were surely coming to apprehend him.
He had barely taken two steps to leave the apartment when he saw the GIGN finishing climbing the stairs. "Alpha1 here, target in sight in front of apartment 302," he heard a female voice from the leader. They all spread out, pointing their weapons at Olivier.
They watched each other in silence, and Olivier thought it was unusual that they didn't say anything. The leader then spoke into her radio, "The target has spotted us but doesn't seem to want to act first."
"HQ here, find out her intentions and if she's responsible for the attack," ordered an authoritative female voice.
Olivier took a deep breath and spoke before the GIGN had a chance to say a word. "It was me...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to do it, well, yes...but no, I thought it was a dream, I didn't think anything was going to happen."
"HQ, the target has just confessed to being responsible for the terrorist attack," announced Alpha1. Olivier hung his head in shame at hearing this.
"Her statements are incoherent, she says she didn't mean to destroy a mountain, she also seems to have a very good hearing and can hear you through the radio, over," continued Alpha1.
"Copy that, continue the interrogation but avoid escalating the situation at all costs. If the target can accidentally destroy a mountain, don't give her a reason to do it intentionally," replied the authoritative voice.
Olivier felt relieved that the GIGN wasn't shooting at him right away, but at the same time, he knew he had to face the consequences of his actions. He stood still, ready to answer the questions that would come.
"Copy that...You heard the lady, what are you? An alien? Is this the beginning of an invasion? Are you linked to the other attacks? Are you all as dangerous?" Alpha1 continued, her weapon still pointed at Olivier.
He noticed that while Alpha1 seemed calm, the other members with her were clearly nervous, especially after he had admitted to being responsible for the destruction of the mountain. It was the first time he felt like his presence intimidated someone. However, he remembered that it wasn't respect, just men facing a monster with superhuman powers.
He looked up at the sky and wondered how honest he should be. Having seen enough superhero stories, he knew how important a secret identity was. "What will they do to my family if they find out who I am? No way...not for now anyway," he thought.
He refocused his gaze on Alpha1 and replied, "My name is Glacia. I'm an Arcosian, a fictional race that didn't exist...what time is it?" he asked Alpha1.
She looked at him for a few moments without saying anything, probably surprised by the question, then glanced at her watch while keeping an eye on Olivier and answered, "9:32 PM."
"Seriously? In such a short time..." he muttered. He continued, "I was saying that I'm an Arcosian, a race that didn't exist 4 hours ago. I was human before this. So, no, this isn't an invasion...not that I know of...Wait, you said other attacks? Have there been others like this elsewhere?" he asked, feeling a lump in his throat as he imagined the implications.
Alpha1 didn't say anything for a few moments, taking time to analyze what Olivier had just said, then replied, "There have been several attacks of the same nature all over the world, including two in France, one in Paris where a green man attacked a prison, and one here in Chamonix-Mont-Blanc."
Olivier immediately understood what she was insinuating and felt a deep sadness overwhelm him. He was being viewed as a terrorist.
Alpha1 continues, "So far, we have seen flying men destroying buildings, attacking banks, and killing hundreds of people for no reason. Some even fight amongst themselves, causing hundreds of deaths. There were even reports of a giant gorilla attacking the Pentagon. And now, we have an alien who 'accidentally' destroyed a mountain, causing massive damage within a 50 km radius and resulting in the deaths of at least 100 people in the city, not to mention those on the mountain. So yes, there have been other attacks. Now, explain yourself: what do you mean by 'fictional'? And how could you 'accidentally' destroy a mountain?" While keeping her weapon pointed at Olivier, Alpha1 seems ready to shoot at the slightest misstep.
Feeling intimidated by the heavily armed person who seems very angry with his response, Olivier says, "I... I don't know what to say, I..." He pauses for a moment to remember what he did before all of this started. "Four hours ago, I went home and opened an email that looked like a troll from a 14-year-old with a code for a Steam game. I downloaded the game and woke up like this. I didn't understand anything at the time! And I... I thought it was just a dream and that I was my OC from my game. I thought to myself: great, I can shoot lasers like her."
"And you destroyed a mountain just for fun?" Alpha1 asked coldly.
"NO! Well, yes, but no, I thought it was just a dream. I didn't even succeed the first time. It annoyed me that even in a dream, I was still weak. I wanted to destroy the first thing I saw, something I knew my OC could destroy. I don't know how I did it, but the shot went off by itself. I found the explosion beautiful at first, but when I heard the screams and alarms, I realized it wasn't a dream and that I had caused an unprecedented catastrophe..."
Alpha1 remained silent.
"How would you react if you discovered that the impossible had happened and you were suddenly in control of a body capable of effortlessly destroying cities? Seriously, how would you react? Because I cried, and I still don't know what to do with it!"
Silence reign for a minute.
"Normally, I would say you're delusional to imagine that we're going to believe such lies..." Alpha1 begins.
"I haven't..." Olivier started to protest.
"HOWEVER, you seem honest, so I'm going to give you a chance. This 'Glacia,' that's your character's name, isn't it?" he asks, looking me straight in the eyes.
Olivier slowly nodded his head, not really sure where she was going with this
"Then, let's start over from the beginning, and be truly honest this time... Tell me your name, your real name this time."
"You want me to say the only thing that protects my family? The little things I have left?" He asked with hesitation.
"Kid, based on what you've told me and what we already know, I can guarantee that we can already deduce that you live in this building and that you are connected to the explosion that destroyed the last two floors. By asking the right questions to the right people and adding that you're visually not what you were four hours ago, I can guarantee that we'll find out who you are within the hour. So, don't make me repeat myself and give yourself a chance to prove your honesty by giving us your name," said Alpha1, pointing her weapon at Olivier.
Olivier sighed, realizing she was right. "I...ugh, fine, you win. My name is Olivier Durand. Is that good enough for you? And I'm not a kid, I'm 28," Olivier exclaimed annoyed.
"No, I'm not satisfied, but it's a start. And if you want to be treated like an adult, start acting like one," replied Alpha1 in a stern tone, but she began to lower her weapon while remaining on guard. The other members of the squad followed suit and lowered their weapons as well.
"Just...what do you want to do now?" Olivier asked, seeking a direction to follow. "I know I can leave here and you can't stop me, but that's not what I want to do...I don't want to be a coward who runs away from his responsibilities."
The GIGN members felt uneasy after this statement and prepared to aim their weapons at him again, but Alpha1 raised her arm to stop them and spoke: "It's comments like that that make me think you're still a kid, and for what we're going to do, do you surrender? Will you resist?"
After a few seconds, Olivier gave in knowing there was no going back on his decision and said, "Yes, I accept to surrender and will not resist my arrest."
Alpha1 nod then put her finger on her earpiece, signaling that she was speaking with headquarters. "HQ, this is Alpha1, the target is willing to surrender and accompany us without resistance, please advise."
"Copy that, bring the target to the van at the entrance, they will be transferred to the checkpoint, over," replied the voice.
"Copy that, HQ." Alpha1 turned her attention back to Olivier. "You heard the lady 'Glacia', a van is parked outside the main entrance. Don't be surprised by the crowd outside. The building explosion followed by the destruction of a mountain has everyone on edge about what's happening here. Either way, your non-stealthy appearance through the window and via the drones didn't help."
"I thought I had to be honest and use my real name," I said, ignoring the last part.
"Facing the local authorities during an interrogation, yes, it's better to be honest. But outside, everyone is stressed about what's happening here, not to mention the attacks happening all over the world as we speak. Using a fake name is good security with civilians. You don't see me using my real name, do you?"
Olivier sighed. "You have a point," and as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, he continued with a slight smile: "I'll follow your lead then?"
Alpha1 nodded: "Yes, I'll go ahead with Alpha2. Alpha 3, 4, and 5 will stay behind you until we get to the van. Don't make any sudden moves, obey our instructions and everything will be fine, understood?"
Olivier nodded in turn: "Understood," and slowly moved towards the GIGN group who allowed him to position himself among their members. Even though he felt their stress, he was impressed by their professionalism and followed Alpha1's lead.
The descent of the building took place in a heavy silence, and Olivier couldn't help but rethink the discussion he had just had with the GIGN. Everything that had been said about the other attacks, everything he had confessed, made him question himself. But his thoughts were interrupted by the deafening noise of the crowd outside the building. The cries, the tears, and the screams mingled into a deafening cacophony. The flashes of phones reminded Olivier that the whole world now knew of his existence.
He was almost relieved when Alpha1 reminded him of the order and directed him towards the GIGN van parked about twenty meters from the entrance. Alpha1 went in first, followed by Alpha2, then Olivier saw Alpha1 signal for him to enter, which he followed with one last glance at the crowd before boarding the government van. He felt a slight hope that things would improve from now on.
A shiver of fear ran through his body as he noticed that his hand was pale, exactly like in his dream. With a trembling gesture, he looked at himself in the wall mirror to realize with horror that his dream may not have been just a nightmare. He then began to scream in terror, holding his head in his hands and crying.
After half an hour, the panic began to calm down and Olivier realized that the outside noise was less deafening than in his memories. He heard some car alarm sounds, but it seemed calmer than before. The sounds of rescue were still present, which did not surprise him if what he feared had actually happened.
Looking out the window, he noticed that the sun was still high in the sky, but the brightness indicated that it was already at least 8 pm. As he pondered the time, he noticed something strange about the noises around him: he could hear the voices of many people. He couldn't understand what they were saying, but the volume gave the impression that there was a crowd of people nearby. "Maybe a protest?" he thought, perplexed.
The cries of the crowd intensified as Olivier leaned through the broken window. Flashes of light were exploding all around. He instinctively stepped back and pressed himself against a remaining wall, his breathing becoming faster as his heart raced.
"They know I'm here! How could they have found out?" he wondered, panicked. "I have to get out of here, I have to find out what's going on."
He headed towards the bathroom door, but found it completely destroyed. However, he noticed that the path to the exit was similar to that of his apartment. "But how did I get here?" he wondered. "I was at home before all this happened!"
He hastened his pace towards the exit, but as he took hold of the doorknob, it bent like paper, instead of remaining as rigid as pure steel should be. "Seriously?" he sighed, exasperated. He pushed the door and it came off its hinges before falling heavily in front of him.
"Come on, Olivier, you're almost there," he repeated to himself, trying to reassure himself. He continued walking down the hallway, trying to ignore the missing ceiling and the destruction all around. But when he reached the staircase,He saw something that looked even more apocalyptic than before, like a scene from the end of the world.
The staircase was partially destroyed, but that wasn't the worst part. It kept climbing until he reached a point where the stairs ended in a void, the end melted. He turned to the number "3" marked on the wall. "This is impossible," he murmured, remembering how he had woken up the first time. "If I'm on the top floor, where does this staircase lead?"
"Am I in the same building?" muttered Olivier as he descended the stairs, avoiding the pieces of walls that littered the path. "If I'm in my building, there should be that furniture on the second floor."
When he reached the bottom, he felt reassured as he recognized the eternal furniture in the hallway that no one wants to descend, as well as the scattered doormats as if there had been a violent gust of wind, which in retrospect was highly likely. However, the implication of this view made him shudder.
"I'm definitely in my building... impossible. That means..." His thoughts were interrupted by fast footsteps coming from the lower floor, followed by whispering voices.
"Copy that, HQ. We're heading up the stairs to the first floor. No suspicious activity so far."
Olivier's heart began to race. "The GIGN? They're here for me!" he whispered, but he quickly realized he had spoken too loud when he heard the response from the other side.
"Alpha1 here. We heard noises coming from the upper floor. We're continuing the ascent."
Olivier rushed up the stairs and heard buzzing noises in the air. "Drones? Shit!" He headed back to where he had woken up, panicked. "Shit, they heard me! And now there are drones everywhere. What do I do now, do I fight back?" he wondered.
He quickly glanced at the shattered front door, which was compressed like a sponge. "If I'm really Glacia, they don't stand a chance if I resist...right?" He then remembered the explosion and shuddered. "And the bullets?"
A nervous laugh escaped his mouth. "I'm invincible if I'm right, but does that give me the right to ignore what I've done..." He remembered the episodes he had watched of his favorite heroes. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but what would Goku do in my place?"
Despite the fear gripping him, Olivier knew he couldn't run away from his responsibilities. If Son Goku didn't run away, he wouldn't either. He decided to do the bravest and stupid thing he could even imagine: head towards the GIGN, who were surely coming to apprehend him.
He had barely taken two steps to leave the apartment when he saw the GIGN finishing climbing the stairs. "Alpha1 here, target in sight in front of apartment 302," he heard a female voice from the leader. They all spread out, pointing their weapons at Olivier.
They watched each other in silence, and Olivier thought it was unusual that they didn't say anything. The leader then spoke into her radio, "The target has spotted us but doesn't seem to want to act first."
"HQ here, find out her intentions and if she's responsible for the attack," ordered an authoritative female voice.
Olivier took a deep breath and spoke before the GIGN had a chance to say a word. "It was me...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to do it, well, yes...but no, I thought it was a dream, I didn't think anything was going to happen."
"HQ, the target has just confessed to being responsible for the terrorist attack," announced Alpha1. Olivier hung his head in shame at hearing this.
"Her statements are incoherent, she says she didn't mean to destroy a mountain, she also seems to have a very good hearing and can hear you through the radio, over," continued Alpha1.
"Copy that, continue the interrogation but avoid escalating the situation at all costs. If the target can accidentally destroy a mountain, don't give her a reason to do it intentionally," replied the authoritative voice.
Olivier felt relieved that the GIGN wasn't shooting at him right away, but at the same time, he knew he had to face the consequences of his actions. He stood still, ready to answer the questions that would come.
"Copy that...You heard the lady, what are you? An alien? Is this the beginning of an invasion? Are you linked to the other attacks? Are you all as dangerous?" Alpha1 continued, her weapon still pointed at Olivier.
He noticed that while Alpha1 seemed calm, the other members with her were clearly nervous, especially after he had admitted to being responsible for the destruction of the mountain. It was the first time he felt like his presence intimidated someone. However, he remembered that it wasn't respect, just men facing a monster with superhuman powers.
He looked up at the sky and wondered how honest he should be. Having seen enough superhero stories, he knew how important a secret identity was. "What will they do to my family if they find out who I am? No way...not for now anyway," he thought.
He refocused his gaze on Alpha1 and replied, "My name is Glacia. I'm an Arcosian, a fictional race that didn't exist...what time is it?" he asked Alpha1.
She looked at him for a few moments without saying anything, probably surprised by the question, then glanced at her watch while keeping an eye on Olivier and answered, "9:32 PM."
"Seriously? In such a short time..." he muttered. He continued, "I was saying that I'm an Arcosian, a race that didn't exist 4 hours ago. I was human before this. So, no, this isn't an invasion...not that I know of...Wait, you said other attacks? Have there been others like this elsewhere?" he asked, feeling a lump in his throat as he imagined the implications.
Alpha1 didn't say anything for a few moments, taking time to analyze what Olivier had just said, then replied, "There have been several attacks of the same nature all over the world, including two in France, one in Paris where a green man attacked a prison, and one here in Chamonix-Mont-Blanc."
Olivier immediately understood what she was insinuating and felt a deep sadness overwhelm him. He was being viewed as a terrorist.
Alpha1 continues, "So far, we have seen flying men destroying buildings, attacking banks, and killing hundreds of people for no reason. Some even fight amongst themselves, causing hundreds of deaths. There were even reports of a giant gorilla attacking the Pentagon. And now, we have an alien who 'accidentally' destroyed a mountain, causing massive damage within a 50 km radius and resulting in the deaths of at least 100 people in the city, not to mention those on the mountain. So yes, there have been other attacks. Now, explain yourself: what do you mean by 'fictional'? And how could you 'accidentally' destroy a mountain?" While keeping her weapon pointed at Olivier, Alpha1 seems ready to shoot at the slightest misstep.
Feeling intimidated by the heavily armed person who seems very angry with his response, Olivier says, "I... I don't know what to say, I..." He pauses for a moment to remember what he did before all of this started. "Four hours ago, I went home and opened an email that looked like a troll from a 14-year-old with a code for a Steam game. I downloaded the game and woke up like this. I didn't understand anything at the time! And I... I thought it was just a dream and that I was my OC from my game. I thought to myself: great, I can shoot lasers like her."
"And you destroyed a mountain just for fun?" Alpha1 asked coldly.
"NO! Well, yes, but no, I thought it was just a dream. I didn't even succeed the first time. It annoyed me that even in a dream, I was still weak. I wanted to destroy the first thing I saw, something I knew my OC could destroy. I don't know how I did it, but the shot went off by itself. I found the explosion beautiful at first, but when I heard the screams and alarms, I realized it wasn't a dream and that I had caused an unprecedented catastrophe..."
Alpha1 remained silent.
"How would you react if you discovered that the impossible had happened and you were suddenly in control of a body capable of effortlessly destroying cities? Seriously, how would you react? Because I cried, and I still don't know what to do with it!"
Silence reign for a minute.
"Normally, I would say you're delusional to imagine that we're going to believe such lies..." Alpha1 begins.
"I haven't..." Olivier started to protest.
"HOWEVER, you seem honest, so I'm going to give you a chance. This 'Glacia,' that's your character's name, isn't it?" he asks, looking me straight in the eyes.
Olivier slowly nodded his head, not really sure where she was going with this
"Then, let's start over from the beginning, and be truly honest this time... Tell me your name, your real name this time."
"You want me to say the only thing that protects my family? The little things I have left?" He asked with hesitation.
"Kid, based on what you've told me and what we already know, I can guarantee that we can already deduce that you live in this building and that you are connected to the explosion that destroyed the last two floors. By asking the right questions to the right people and adding that you're visually not what you were four hours ago, I can guarantee that we'll find out who you are within the hour. So, don't make me repeat myself and give yourself a chance to prove your honesty by giving us your name," said Alpha1, pointing her weapon at Olivier.
Olivier sighed, realizing she was right. "I...ugh, fine, you win. My name is Olivier Durand. Is that good enough for you? And I'm not a kid, I'm 28," Olivier exclaimed annoyed.
"No, I'm not satisfied, but it's a start. And if you want to be treated like an adult, start acting like one," replied Alpha1 in a stern tone, but she began to lower her weapon while remaining on guard. The other members of the squad followed suit and lowered their weapons as well.
"Just...what do you want to do now?" Olivier asked, seeking a direction to follow. "I know I can leave here and you can't stop me, but that's not what I want to do...I don't want to be a coward who runs away from his responsibilities."
The GIGN members felt uneasy after this statement and prepared to aim their weapons at him again, but Alpha1 raised her arm to stop them and spoke: "It's comments like that that make me think you're still a kid, and for what we're going to do, do you surrender? Will you resist?"
After a few seconds, Olivier gave in knowing there was no going back on his decision and said, "Yes, I accept to surrender and will not resist my arrest."
Alpha1 nod then put her finger on her earpiece, signaling that she was speaking with headquarters. "HQ, this is Alpha1, the target is willing to surrender and accompany us without resistance, please advise."
"Copy that, bring the target to the van at the entrance, they will be transferred to the checkpoint, over," replied the voice.
"Copy that, HQ." Alpha1 turned her attention back to Olivier. "You heard the lady 'Glacia', a van is parked outside the main entrance. Don't be surprised by the crowd outside. The building explosion followed by the destruction of a mountain has everyone on edge about what's happening here. Either way, your non-stealthy appearance through the window and via the drones didn't help."
"I thought I had to be honest and use my real name," I said, ignoring the last part.
"Facing the local authorities during an interrogation, yes, it's better to be honest. But outside, everyone is stressed about what's happening here, not to mention the attacks happening all over the world as we speak. Using a fake name is good security with civilians. You don't see me using my real name, do you?"
Olivier sighed. "You have a point," and as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, he continued with a slight smile: "I'll follow your lead then?"
Alpha1 nodded: "Yes, I'll go ahead with Alpha2. Alpha 3, 4, and 5 will stay behind you until we get to the van. Don't make any sudden moves, obey our instructions and everything will be fine, understood?"
Olivier nodded in turn: "Understood," and slowly moved towards the GIGN group who allowed him to position himself among their members. Even though he felt their stress, he was impressed by their professionalism and followed Alpha1's lead.
The descent of the building took place in a heavy silence, and Olivier couldn't help but rethink the discussion he had just had with the GIGN. Everything that had been said about the other attacks, everything he had confessed, made him question himself. But his thoughts were interrupted by the deafening noise of the crowd outside the building. The cries, the tears, and the screams mingled into a deafening cacophony. The flashes of phones reminded Olivier that the whole world now knew of his existence.
He was almost relieved when Alpha1 reminded him of the order and directed him towards the GIGN van parked about twenty meters from the entrance. Alpha1 went in first, followed by Alpha2, then Olivier saw Alpha1 signal for him to enter, which he followed with one last glance at the crowd before boarding the government van. He felt a slight hope that things would improve from now on.
ch3
During the transportation, Olivier lost in his thoughts and the squad maintained silence, except for Alpha1's exchanges with their headquarters. Olivier, whose tail prevented him from sitting comfortably, perched on the edge of the bench.
As they neared their destination, the silence was broken when Alpha1 turned to Olivier, pulling him out of his thoughts. "Glacia, remember what we agreed on. No sudden movements, and follow our instructions. Everything will be fine," Alpha1 reminded him. Olivier nodded his agreement.
Alpha1 continued in a calmer tone: "I'm going to be clear with you. There's something about you that makes us uneasy, me included," she added, anticipating Olivier's incredulity. "I don't know why I feel this way, but I'm still alive because I listen to my instincts. That's also why you're not handcuffed as you should be according to procedure, because it's useless. Am I wrong?" Alpha1 asked.
Olivier nodded, still a bit surprised by Alpha1's revelation. She continued, looking him straight in the eyes: "Please listen to me carefully. Not everyone here is as resilient as we are. Most of them have never faced real violence and are likely to listen to their fear rather than reason. So if someone or a group of people start shooting at you just because you're looking at them, stay still and wait for us to calm everyone down."
Olivier was incredulous for a few seconds before responding: "Wait, if you knew that bullets wouldn't harm me, why did you threaten me with them during the interrogation? And am I really that scary?"
Alpha1 replied with a smirk visible in her eyes: "It worked, didn't it?" She then continued nonchalantly: "And you give me the same feeling I had when my team had to face a group equipped with a tank, that if something goes wrong, me and my team are done for."
Olivier couldn't help but laugh: "Wow, I already thought GIGN members were badass, but after hearing that, I can't help but be impressed." However, he added with a sad sigh: "If I were in your place, I would probably be one of those guys who would pee their pants at the sight of me..."
Alpha1 calmly replied: "Probably, but not in this life, because in this life, you have a responsibility to take, both with the lives that have been lost and the situation humanity is in."
Olivier understood then: "With great power comes great responsibility? Seriously?"
Alpha1 replied, "There's no better situation for that quote. After all, you resemble him a lot, don't you? Both in the actions of wanting to do better mixed with the mistake that triggered everything. Think about it, we're here."
Olivier didn't have time to think of a response because the van had arrived. A few seconds later, the Alpha team received a message through their radio instructing them to get Olivier out of the van. Alpha1 opened the door, got out followed by Alpha2, and asked Olivier to follow them, followed by the rest of the squad.
Olivier immediately recognized the place: the gendarmerie. The building was simple, consisting of a single floor about fifty meters wide, proudly displaying the French flag. He realized that it was his first time in a gendarmerie, and that it would be in the skin of his OC. "Life is stranger than fiction," he thought to himself.
As the group approached, Olivier noticed that the guards positioned around prevented curious onlookers from getting too close. Everyone including the guard had stopped their interactions and were watching him. Some were taking videos with their phones, trying to capture a moment of celebrity.
"Does the GIGN make them feel safe?" Olivier wondered.
Alpha1, having heard Olivier's murmur, asked him, "Did you say something?"
"Oh no, sorry. I was just talking to myself. It happens to me sometimes," Olivier replied in a low voice.
Alpha1 stopped, but only turned her head slightly. "I advise you to start stopping this habit, it's not good for your adult image. Also, if you're talking to someone, speak clearly and not under your breath. Understood? Good," she resumed walking without waiting for a response.
Olivier watched her surprise by her reaction but took this advice to heart, thinking that it was the first time he wasn't judged after being heard muttering.
They entered the building and Olivier was surprised to find that there was no one at the reception area. He thought that the employees must have been instructed to stay in their offices during his transfer to wherever he was going, probably a cell, but he hoped it would be an interrogation room. After turning left, he walked a little further and then descended some stairs, confirming his destination with a slight sigh. "Cell it is," he thinked.
Alpha1 directed him towards the already open cell. "This is where you'll be staying. An officer will come later tomorrow for further questioning. Just... be honest with them, like you were with me, and stay calm no matter what they say. If they want to question you here, it's because no one believes that handcuffs will protect anyone."
"I don't want to be the bearer of bad news, but that won't stop me either."
"I know, that's why I'm asking you to stay calm and think back to what I told you," she corrected.
"About my responsibility? I'm still thinking about it," he admitted.
"Good, keep it up," she said calmly. As he entered the cell, he looked around and, after a sigh, sat cross-legged on the floor.
Seeing Alpha1's gaze after she closed the cell, he replied, "I have a tail now, the bench isn't too usable this time too."
"I see. My team is on guard duty, so if you want something to eat or drink, you can ask us now or later, okay?"
"Okay, but using the GIGN as simple guards is a bit extreme, isn't it?" he asked.
"An exceptional situation calls for an exceptional response. Now, do you want anything?"
He nodded. "I'm a little thirsty, so I wouldn't say no to a bottle of water, but I'm not hungry, so I'm good on that end."
"Okay, Alpha2 and 3, you're the first to guard Glacia. Alpha4 and 5, go rest and get ready to take over at 2 o'clock. I'm going to get water and rations for everyone and I'll be back. Glacia, I'm counting on you not to break anything while I'm gone."
"Yes, ma'am/Yes, yes," the Alpha team exclaimed at the same time as Alpha1 went up the stairs in search of food for her team and herself.
"Wow, your leader is really fearless. You must be proud of her, right?" he began making conversation.
"Yes, she's definitely one of the bravest people I know." Alpha3 replied after a few seconds of silence.
"Even our superiors think twice before crossing her... She has a gift for intimidating with just a look," added Alpha2.
He laughed a little. "I get it. I know I'm bulletproof in theory, but facing her, I don't want to test it, like the bullets would do more damage if she fired them."
The two Alpha members couldn't help but laugh, and the atmosphere began to relax. After a short moment of silence, Olivier asked, "Is it true that you guys faced a tank? I mean, I don't think Alpha1 lied. It's just... a tank, right? How was it?"
Alpha2, after a few seconds of hesitation, decided to answer, "Officially, it's confidential. Unofficially, it was the scariest and most epic mission I've ever had… Well, even though nothing happened in the end, I rank it second after today. As the boss said, facing someone who can accidentally destroy a mountain puts a lot of things into perspective."
Olivier responded a little embarrassed but couldn't help but to smirk a bit, "Oh... sorry, I'll be more careful not to destroy another mountain."
"I strongly advise you not to," said a calm voice from the hallway.
"Boss!"
"I have good news, I managed to get water for everyone," she said as she distributed the bottles to her men. "The bad news is that they only have cereal bars, so that will be our dinner tonight." She then placed a small bottle of water inside Olivier's cell. He stood up to retrieve it before sitting back down and remarked, "You were quick," before taking a sip of the water.
"Contrary to appearances, the building isn't empty. I just had to ask the first person I found."
"I thought so... Say, do you have any idea what time your officer will arrive for the interrogation tomorrow?"
"Why? Are you in a hurry to be grilled? I didn't take you for an S."
"S?... Wait, no. Just, I understand that I'm in trouble, and I just want to move on as quickly as possible. The idea of going to jail isn't pleasant, but not knowing what's ahead is worse."
After a few seconds of silence, Alpha1 speaked:.
"What I said about your responsibility, I am serious. You seem like a good person, not very smart, but a good person nonetheless."
"Hey!" he interjected, but Alpha1 ignored him and continued. "You may not realize it, but we, the authorities, are trying to establish contact with these superhumans or aliens, whatever they may be. However, both the criminals and those trying to stop them seem to prefer fighting instead of taking responsibility for their actions, even if it puts innocent people in danger by fighting in the middle of populated areas."
Some of these "heroes" have used attacks like the one you used in the middle of the city several times... Fortunately, it was in no way as devastating, but the material and human damage remains real.
In contrast to all these irresponsible people, there's you. You did a terrible thing, and unlike them, you are taking responsibility. When I have time to write my report, I can assure you that I will highlight this and make it clear to my superiors that you are more useful on the front lines than in a cell on a deserted island in the middle of nowhere."
"You want me to fight other superhumans." Olivier said a little defensively.
"You understood perfectly well what I meant the first time I talked about responsibility."
"..."
"I don't have the authority to demand anything from you. No one does in reality. Even the president can do no more than hope that you will agree to help us protect the population and stop these maniacs."
"I...I've never really fought in my life. A few fights on the playground, but that's it...risking my life to defend strangers who will hate and fear me for the rest of my life no matter what I do, why should I do it?" Olivier asked with a look of uncertainty.
"Why do you think you'll be rejected no matter what you do? That you'll be hated by everyone while protecting them from a walking disaster? Is it because you're a monster who killed hundreds of people? Yes, it's horrible and should not be forgotten, but one thing is certain, the world is in crisis...two hours ago, while we were talking, there was another attack on Lyon this time. Two aliens who look like you fought in the middle of the city, destroying three buildings and killing a total of 600 people, and the count isn't even finished yet. No one knows why they stopped, maybe they decided to settle their score elsewhere or one of them won and killed the other. Regardless, the conclusion is that 600 people died because two psychopaths decided to settle their score in the city. If you become a true hero who can protect civilians, who can shield us from these maniacs, the only thing that people will remember is that you're good and they're bad. What happened this afternoon will be forgiven because right now, we need a hero - a real superhero - who can inspire hope and save lives."
Olivier looked at her, still lost in his thoughts after this speech. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment. Alpha1 didn't move, still focused on him.
After a few minutes of reflection, Olivier turned back to Alpha1.
"That's a lot to take in. Until now, no one except my parents expected anything from me. I was never what they wanted me to be, not smart enough, not clever enough, just good enough to flip burgers. Just a 28-year-old kid stuck in his room playing video games... The attacks you talked about started more than a day ago, right?"
Alpha1 looked at him before realizing what he meant and replied:
"The first attack happened five days ago in Chicago, with a similar explosion to the one you caused in the building. A few hours later, a pink monster attacked Beijing before being stopped by another superhuman. The attacks haven't stopped around the world since then. We've been extremely lucky to have had only three attacks in France so far... You weren't aware of all this, were you? You were locked up in your room playing your games?"
"You see, I'm not what you want me to be. You'll be disappointed to expect anything from me... like the others."
"Haa... you think I didn't understand most of this as soon as you started talking. I'll be honest with you, yes, I'm surprised at how much you were trapped in your own bubble, but does that change the way I see you? Yes, but in a good way. I thought you decided to take responsibility because you didn't want to be like those maniacs outside, but no, you chose this path because you think it's the right thing to do, because that's what your heroes would do, right?" she added with a smirk.
Olivier couldn't help but blush, she was reading him like an open book.
"You see, that's why I say you're still a kid, but a good kid. I wouldn't be disappointed, because every action you've taken so far confirms that you're the hope I've been searching for these past four days."
"Four? But I thought it had been five days since all this started?" replied Olivier, still blushing, trying to stay calm.
"Four days ago, there was the attack on Fleury-Mérogis prison in Paris by a green mutant. There were many injuries and some civilian deaths around the prison. My father, who was on his way home from work, passed by the prison and unfortunately was in one of the cars used as a stepping stone. It almost crushed him completely. He's still alive, but it's just a miracle even now," Alpha1 quietly confessed.
"And you hope someone among these superhumans who are appearing can heal him?"
She nodded. "But for now, all I see are adrenaline-fueled savages, no matter which side they've chosen, until today."
"You think... you hope I can heal him?" asked Olivier, surprised.
"But all I've done so far is cause harm to others. Why do you think I'm capable of anything else?
"You're here, waiting for judgment for your actions, and despite your doubts,,you're beginning to consider defending us.I believe that if there's anyone who can use their new powers to protect rather than harm, it's you. You can do it, right, heal?" Alpha1's eyes filled with both hope and fear as she spoke.
"The attack I used, I think I know which one it was, it was one of my favorites in my game, Big Bang Attack. I know, I know... What I mean is that I know my OC wasn't equipped with it before, that." he said, pointing to himself with both hands.
"What I mean is that there's a skill in my game that I created with a mod that allows healing of other players, 'Dende Touch' I called it. I just used it to heal allied AI with the hope of using it someday with other players... I don't know how I used Big Bang Attack this afternoon, but if I could use it when I wasn't equipped with it..."
"Then you can use your healing skill... How effective is this skill normally?" Hope intensified in her voice.
"It's supposed to be incredibly powerful, capable of restoring anyone to their natural state just like the original." After a moment of hesitation, he added with a touch of shame, "But I still don't know how to use it..."
Alpha1 took a deep breath to calm herself: "That's more than I could have hoped for. Just... Don't forget me when you learn to use your healing skill, okay?" she asked with a slight smile.
"Haha, impossible to forget you after today," Olivier admitted, laughing. He continued, "Okay, I'll do it, I'll help you, but I'll need help. I don't know how to fight and I don't know what to do to improve my energy attacks without risking other disasters... Let alone how to unlock 'Dende Touch'."
Alpha1 nodded: "We can help you learn to fight, what to do to avoid endangering civilians, that's our specialty after all," she added with a smirk. "For your energy attacks, I suppose we'll let you train in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea. You can fire your Big Bang Attack there, or in the middle of the ocean. My superiors will find a place, I'm sure. And to learn how to heal, use injured animals and listen to your instincts, it should work." She confirmed her words with a nod.
"Do you think it will be that simple?" Olivier sincerely questioned.
"You destroyed a mountain because you wanted to prove to yourself that you could do it. It must be the same with your healing. You just have to follow your instinct and sincerely want to heal your target instead of hurting them."
"You really believe in me that much, huh? Okay, I'll try... No, I'll do it. I'll figure out how to use 'Dende Touch,' I promise you."
"Hey, I don't want to be the bearer of bad news, but Glacia is still imprisoned awaiting questioning. Isn't it a bit presumptuous of us to promise all of this? We're just GIGN agents," Alpha 2 asked after a moment of bravery.
"That's why you're not advancing in the hierarchy, Daniel." She ignored her teammate's indignant look and pointed with her thumb at Olivier. "I just secured Glacia's help. Not only did he agree to work with us, but he also asked for our help on how to act. He's also potentially carrying healing magic that could save the lives of many people who are in ICU right now.
Plus he agreed to all of this knowing he can leave at any moment and we can't do anything to stop him. We know it, he knows it, and even if it frustrates them to no end, they know it too.
The superiors will certainly have tons of questions for him. They will likely demand he serve as a guinea pig, but he'll just have to say no and they can't do anything.
"And no, threatening his family is not a good idea, and everyone will see that soon after he proves what he can do," Alpha 1 firmly declared.
"You promised him we would train him ourselves. They're capable of refusing that just to prove to you that you're not in control. They're that arrogant," added Alpha 3, who had been silent until now. "And please, don't mention our names in Glacia's presence."
Alpha 1 turned to Olivier and took off her hat, revealing short, brightly red hair and vibrant green eyes matched with a huge smile. "Nice to meet you, I'm Natasha Varchawa. Would you rather be trained by perfect strangers or by yours truly and co?
Olivier couldn't help but burst out laughing as he understood where Alpha 1, or rather Natasha, was going. With a smile, he replied, "I prefer the fearless GIGN leader named Natasha Varchawa, who obviously has Eastern origins, to perfect strangers to train me to fight crazy super villains on the loose."
Natasha, satisfied with his response, turned to Alpha 3 with a smirk. "See, Louis, that's how you make high-ranking friends."
Louis, astonished by her response, started to become exasperated with his superior. "You know you're unbearable when you do that?" he said.
"Moi?" she replied with a fake innocent look.
"Well, now that we're all best friends, I'm going to go watch TV while the world still makes some sense," he declared resignedly, taking off his hat, revealing blond hair and blue eyes, and began heading towards the table at the end of the hallway where a television was mounted on the wall.
"May I excuse myself, gentlemen? I have an urgent report to file and some phone calls to make. Have a good evening, and I'll see you tomorrow, Olivier," she said with a wave before departing, leaving Alpha 2 and Olivier alone.
"Is she always like this?" Olivier asked Alpha 2, or Daniel, now that introductions were made.
"Thank God, no. Only when she's in a really good mood, which doesn't happen often, so good job," Daniel replied, taking off his hat. He was a man with light brown hair, and his green-brown eyes were full of amusement. "Daniel Laplace. Might as well introduce ourselves properly now since we're going to be running into each other often from... tomorrow? Let's say that."
"You're particularly confident that everything will go as Natasha planned," noted Olivier.
"You have no idea how unbearable she can be when she has all the cards in her hand and everyone knows it. She'd be a terror if she preferred political debates to saving innocent people from terrorists. I'm going to leave the door closed, 'cause you know, I don't want to get my salary cut for unprofessionalism. If you want, I should be able to find some blankets in the other cells," he added with a slight laugh.
"Thanks, I'm good like this. I've never tried meditating in my life and I feel like it's time to start. You know, I'm following my instinct as advised," replied Olivier.
Daniel nodded. "Sure, I'll join Louis. Call me if you need anything."
"Okay, thanks," replied Olivier, watching his new friend leave. He didn't have many friends, no, scratch that, he had no friends, so he was a bit lost with everything that had just happened, but he thought he had just made two and a half friends with the GIGN agents who had arrested him for terrorism. God, it felt strange to him but it wasn't an unpleasant feeling. Now, he had to prepare for tomorrow, but something told him he wouldn't have much to do.
There was, however, one thing he had promised: to find a way to heal Natasha's father. Meditating might be the answer. There was only one way to find out: to concentrate and sit cross-legged. It couldn't be that hard, right?
As they neared their destination, the silence was broken when Alpha1 turned to Olivier, pulling him out of his thoughts. "Glacia, remember what we agreed on. No sudden movements, and follow our instructions. Everything will be fine," Alpha1 reminded him. Olivier nodded his agreement.
Alpha1 continued in a calmer tone: "I'm going to be clear with you. There's something about you that makes us uneasy, me included," she added, anticipating Olivier's incredulity. "I don't know why I feel this way, but I'm still alive because I listen to my instincts. That's also why you're not handcuffed as you should be according to procedure, because it's useless. Am I wrong?" Alpha1 asked.
Olivier nodded, still a bit surprised by Alpha1's revelation. She continued, looking him straight in the eyes: "Please listen to me carefully. Not everyone here is as resilient as we are. Most of them have never faced real violence and are likely to listen to their fear rather than reason. So if someone or a group of people start shooting at you just because you're looking at them, stay still and wait for us to calm everyone down."
Olivier was incredulous for a few seconds before responding: "Wait, if you knew that bullets wouldn't harm me, why did you threaten me with them during the interrogation? And am I really that scary?"
Alpha1 replied with a smirk visible in her eyes: "It worked, didn't it?" She then continued nonchalantly: "And you give me the same feeling I had when my team had to face a group equipped with a tank, that if something goes wrong, me and my team are done for."
Olivier couldn't help but laugh: "Wow, I already thought GIGN members were badass, but after hearing that, I can't help but be impressed." However, he added with a sad sigh: "If I were in your place, I would probably be one of those guys who would pee their pants at the sight of me..."
Alpha1 calmly replied: "Probably, but not in this life, because in this life, you have a responsibility to take, both with the lives that have been lost and the situation humanity is in."
Olivier understood then: "With great power comes great responsibility? Seriously?"
Alpha1 replied, "There's no better situation for that quote. After all, you resemble him a lot, don't you? Both in the actions of wanting to do better mixed with the mistake that triggered everything. Think about it, we're here."
Olivier didn't have time to think of a response because the van had arrived. A few seconds later, the Alpha team received a message through their radio instructing them to get Olivier out of the van. Alpha1 opened the door, got out followed by Alpha2, and asked Olivier to follow them, followed by the rest of the squad.
Olivier immediately recognized the place: the gendarmerie. The building was simple, consisting of a single floor about fifty meters wide, proudly displaying the French flag. He realized that it was his first time in a gendarmerie, and that it would be in the skin of his OC. "Life is stranger than fiction," he thought to himself.
As the group approached, Olivier noticed that the guards positioned around prevented curious onlookers from getting too close. Everyone including the guard had stopped their interactions and were watching him. Some were taking videos with their phones, trying to capture a moment of celebrity.
"Does the GIGN make them feel safe?" Olivier wondered.
Alpha1, having heard Olivier's murmur, asked him, "Did you say something?"
"Oh no, sorry. I was just talking to myself. It happens to me sometimes," Olivier replied in a low voice.
Alpha1 stopped, but only turned her head slightly. "I advise you to start stopping this habit, it's not good for your adult image. Also, if you're talking to someone, speak clearly and not under your breath. Understood? Good," she resumed walking without waiting for a response.
Olivier watched her surprise by her reaction but took this advice to heart, thinking that it was the first time he wasn't judged after being heard muttering.
They entered the building and Olivier was surprised to find that there was no one at the reception area. He thought that the employees must have been instructed to stay in their offices during his transfer to wherever he was going, probably a cell, but he hoped it would be an interrogation room. After turning left, he walked a little further and then descended some stairs, confirming his destination with a slight sigh. "Cell it is," he thinked.
Alpha1 directed him towards the already open cell. "This is where you'll be staying. An officer will come later tomorrow for further questioning. Just... be honest with them, like you were with me, and stay calm no matter what they say. If they want to question you here, it's because no one believes that handcuffs will protect anyone."
"I don't want to be the bearer of bad news, but that won't stop me either."
"I know, that's why I'm asking you to stay calm and think back to what I told you," she corrected.
"About my responsibility? I'm still thinking about it," he admitted.
"Good, keep it up," she said calmly. As he entered the cell, he looked around and, after a sigh, sat cross-legged on the floor.
Seeing Alpha1's gaze after she closed the cell, he replied, "I have a tail now, the bench isn't too usable this time too."
"I see. My team is on guard duty, so if you want something to eat or drink, you can ask us now or later, okay?"
"Okay, but using the GIGN as simple guards is a bit extreme, isn't it?" he asked.
"An exceptional situation calls for an exceptional response. Now, do you want anything?"
He nodded. "I'm a little thirsty, so I wouldn't say no to a bottle of water, but I'm not hungry, so I'm good on that end."
"Okay, Alpha2 and 3, you're the first to guard Glacia. Alpha4 and 5, go rest and get ready to take over at 2 o'clock. I'm going to get water and rations for everyone and I'll be back. Glacia, I'm counting on you not to break anything while I'm gone."
"Yes, ma'am/Yes, yes," the Alpha team exclaimed at the same time as Alpha1 went up the stairs in search of food for her team and herself.
"Wow, your leader is really fearless. You must be proud of her, right?" he began making conversation.
"Yes, she's definitely one of the bravest people I know." Alpha3 replied after a few seconds of silence.
"Even our superiors think twice before crossing her... She has a gift for intimidating with just a look," added Alpha2.
He laughed a little. "I get it. I know I'm bulletproof in theory, but facing her, I don't want to test it, like the bullets would do more damage if she fired them."
The two Alpha members couldn't help but laugh, and the atmosphere began to relax. After a short moment of silence, Olivier asked, "Is it true that you guys faced a tank? I mean, I don't think Alpha1 lied. It's just... a tank, right? How was it?"
Alpha2, after a few seconds of hesitation, decided to answer, "Officially, it's confidential. Unofficially, it was the scariest and most epic mission I've ever had… Well, even though nothing happened in the end, I rank it second after today. As the boss said, facing someone who can accidentally destroy a mountain puts a lot of things into perspective."
Olivier responded a little embarrassed but couldn't help but to smirk a bit, "Oh... sorry, I'll be more careful not to destroy another mountain."
"I strongly advise you not to," said a calm voice from the hallway.
"Boss!"
"I have good news, I managed to get water for everyone," she said as she distributed the bottles to her men. "The bad news is that they only have cereal bars, so that will be our dinner tonight." She then placed a small bottle of water inside Olivier's cell. He stood up to retrieve it before sitting back down and remarked, "You were quick," before taking a sip of the water.
"Contrary to appearances, the building isn't empty. I just had to ask the first person I found."
"I thought so... Say, do you have any idea what time your officer will arrive for the interrogation tomorrow?"
"Why? Are you in a hurry to be grilled? I didn't take you for an S."
"S?... Wait, no. Just, I understand that I'm in trouble, and I just want to move on as quickly as possible. The idea of going to jail isn't pleasant, but not knowing what's ahead is worse."
After a few seconds of silence, Alpha1 speaked:.
"What I said about your responsibility, I am serious. You seem like a good person, not very smart, but a good person nonetheless."
"Hey!" he interjected, but Alpha1 ignored him and continued. "You may not realize it, but we, the authorities, are trying to establish contact with these superhumans or aliens, whatever they may be. However, both the criminals and those trying to stop them seem to prefer fighting instead of taking responsibility for their actions, even if it puts innocent people in danger by fighting in the middle of populated areas."
Some of these "heroes" have used attacks like the one you used in the middle of the city several times... Fortunately, it was in no way as devastating, but the material and human damage remains real.
In contrast to all these irresponsible people, there's you. You did a terrible thing, and unlike them, you are taking responsibility. When I have time to write my report, I can assure you that I will highlight this and make it clear to my superiors that you are more useful on the front lines than in a cell on a deserted island in the middle of nowhere."
"You want me to fight other superhumans." Olivier said a little defensively.
"You understood perfectly well what I meant the first time I talked about responsibility."
"..."
"I don't have the authority to demand anything from you. No one does in reality. Even the president can do no more than hope that you will agree to help us protect the population and stop these maniacs."
"I...I've never really fought in my life. A few fights on the playground, but that's it...risking my life to defend strangers who will hate and fear me for the rest of my life no matter what I do, why should I do it?" Olivier asked with a look of uncertainty.
"Why do you think you'll be rejected no matter what you do? That you'll be hated by everyone while protecting them from a walking disaster? Is it because you're a monster who killed hundreds of people? Yes, it's horrible and should not be forgotten, but one thing is certain, the world is in crisis...two hours ago, while we were talking, there was another attack on Lyon this time. Two aliens who look like you fought in the middle of the city, destroying three buildings and killing a total of 600 people, and the count isn't even finished yet. No one knows why they stopped, maybe they decided to settle their score elsewhere or one of them won and killed the other. Regardless, the conclusion is that 600 people died because two psychopaths decided to settle their score in the city. If you become a true hero who can protect civilians, who can shield us from these maniacs, the only thing that people will remember is that you're good and they're bad. What happened this afternoon will be forgiven because right now, we need a hero - a real superhero - who can inspire hope and save lives."
Olivier looked at her, still lost in his thoughts after this speech. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment. Alpha1 didn't move, still focused on him.
After a few minutes of reflection, Olivier turned back to Alpha1.
"That's a lot to take in. Until now, no one except my parents expected anything from me. I was never what they wanted me to be, not smart enough, not clever enough, just good enough to flip burgers. Just a 28-year-old kid stuck in his room playing video games... The attacks you talked about started more than a day ago, right?"
Alpha1 looked at him before realizing what he meant and replied:
"The first attack happened five days ago in Chicago, with a similar explosion to the one you caused in the building. A few hours later, a pink monster attacked Beijing before being stopped by another superhuman. The attacks haven't stopped around the world since then. We've been extremely lucky to have had only three attacks in France so far... You weren't aware of all this, were you? You were locked up in your room playing your games?"
"You see, I'm not what you want me to be. You'll be disappointed to expect anything from me... like the others."
"Haa... you think I didn't understand most of this as soon as you started talking. I'll be honest with you, yes, I'm surprised at how much you were trapped in your own bubble, but does that change the way I see you? Yes, but in a good way. I thought you decided to take responsibility because you didn't want to be like those maniacs outside, but no, you chose this path because you think it's the right thing to do, because that's what your heroes would do, right?" she added with a smirk.
Olivier couldn't help but blush, she was reading him like an open book.
"You see, that's why I say you're still a kid, but a good kid. I wouldn't be disappointed, because every action you've taken so far confirms that you're the hope I've been searching for these past four days."
"Four? But I thought it had been five days since all this started?" replied Olivier, still blushing, trying to stay calm.
"Four days ago, there was the attack on Fleury-Mérogis prison in Paris by a green mutant. There were many injuries and some civilian deaths around the prison. My father, who was on his way home from work, passed by the prison and unfortunately was in one of the cars used as a stepping stone. It almost crushed him completely. He's still alive, but it's just a miracle even now," Alpha1 quietly confessed.
"And you hope someone among these superhumans who are appearing can heal him?"
She nodded. "But for now, all I see are adrenaline-fueled savages, no matter which side they've chosen, until today."
"You think... you hope I can heal him?" asked Olivier, surprised.
"But all I've done so far is cause harm to others. Why do you think I'm capable of anything else?
"You're here, waiting for judgment for your actions, and despite your doubts,,you're beginning to consider defending us.I believe that if there's anyone who can use their new powers to protect rather than harm, it's you. You can do it, right, heal?" Alpha1's eyes filled with both hope and fear as she spoke.
"The attack I used, I think I know which one it was, it was one of my favorites in my game, Big Bang Attack. I know, I know... What I mean is that I know my OC wasn't equipped with it before, that." he said, pointing to himself with both hands.
"What I mean is that there's a skill in my game that I created with a mod that allows healing of other players, 'Dende Touch' I called it. I just used it to heal allied AI with the hope of using it someday with other players... I don't know how I used Big Bang Attack this afternoon, but if I could use it when I wasn't equipped with it..."
"Then you can use your healing skill... How effective is this skill normally?" Hope intensified in her voice.
"It's supposed to be incredibly powerful, capable of restoring anyone to their natural state just like the original." After a moment of hesitation, he added with a touch of shame, "But I still don't know how to use it..."
Alpha1 took a deep breath to calm herself: "That's more than I could have hoped for. Just... Don't forget me when you learn to use your healing skill, okay?" she asked with a slight smile.
"Haha, impossible to forget you after today," Olivier admitted, laughing. He continued, "Okay, I'll do it, I'll help you, but I'll need help. I don't know how to fight and I don't know what to do to improve my energy attacks without risking other disasters... Let alone how to unlock 'Dende Touch'."
Alpha1 nodded: "We can help you learn to fight, what to do to avoid endangering civilians, that's our specialty after all," she added with a smirk. "For your energy attacks, I suppose we'll let you train in the middle of the Mediterranean Sea. You can fire your Big Bang Attack there, or in the middle of the ocean. My superiors will find a place, I'm sure. And to learn how to heal, use injured animals and listen to your instincts, it should work." She confirmed her words with a nod.
"Do you think it will be that simple?" Olivier sincerely questioned.
"You destroyed a mountain because you wanted to prove to yourself that you could do it. It must be the same with your healing. You just have to follow your instinct and sincerely want to heal your target instead of hurting them."
"You really believe in me that much, huh? Okay, I'll try... No, I'll do it. I'll figure out how to use 'Dende Touch,' I promise you."
"Hey, I don't want to be the bearer of bad news, but Glacia is still imprisoned awaiting questioning. Isn't it a bit presumptuous of us to promise all of this? We're just GIGN agents," Alpha 2 asked after a moment of bravery.
"That's why you're not advancing in the hierarchy, Daniel." She ignored her teammate's indignant look and pointed with her thumb at Olivier. "I just secured Glacia's help. Not only did he agree to work with us, but he also asked for our help on how to act. He's also potentially carrying healing magic that could save the lives of many people who are in ICU right now.
Plus he agreed to all of this knowing he can leave at any moment and we can't do anything to stop him. We know it, he knows it, and even if it frustrates them to no end, they know it too.
The superiors will certainly have tons of questions for him. They will likely demand he serve as a guinea pig, but he'll just have to say no and they can't do anything.
"And no, threatening his family is not a good idea, and everyone will see that soon after he proves what he can do," Alpha 1 firmly declared.
"You promised him we would train him ourselves. They're capable of refusing that just to prove to you that you're not in control. They're that arrogant," added Alpha 3, who had been silent until now. "And please, don't mention our names in Glacia's presence."
Alpha 1 turned to Olivier and took off her hat, revealing short, brightly red hair and vibrant green eyes matched with a huge smile. "Nice to meet you, I'm Natasha Varchawa. Would you rather be trained by perfect strangers or by yours truly and co?
Olivier couldn't help but burst out laughing as he understood where Alpha 1, or rather Natasha, was going. With a smile, he replied, "I prefer the fearless GIGN leader named Natasha Varchawa, who obviously has Eastern origins, to perfect strangers to train me to fight crazy super villains on the loose."
Natasha, satisfied with his response, turned to Alpha 3 with a smirk. "See, Louis, that's how you make high-ranking friends."
Louis, astonished by her response, started to become exasperated with his superior. "You know you're unbearable when you do that?" he said.
"Moi?" she replied with a fake innocent look.
"Well, now that we're all best friends, I'm going to go watch TV while the world still makes some sense," he declared resignedly, taking off his hat, revealing blond hair and blue eyes, and began heading towards the table at the end of the hallway where a television was mounted on the wall.
"May I excuse myself, gentlemen? I have an urgent report to file and some phone calls to make. Have a good evening, and I'll see you tomorrow, Olivier," she said with a wave before departing, leaving Alpha 2 and Olivier alone.
"Is she always like this?" Olivier asked Alpha 2, or Daniel, now that introductions were made.
"Thank God, no. Only when she's in a really good mood, which doesn't happen often, so good job," Daniel replied, taking off his hat. He was a man with light brown hair, and his green-brown eyes were full of amusement. "Daniel Laplace. Might as well introduce ourselves properly now since we're going to be running into each other often from... tomorrow? Let's say that."
"You're particularly confident that everything will go as Natasha planned," noted Olivier.
"You have no idea how unbearable she can be when she has all the cards in her hand and everyone knows it. She'd be a terror if she preferred political debates to saving innocent people from terrorists. I'm going to leave the door closed, 'cause you know, I don't want to get my salary cut for unprofessionalism. If you want, I should be able to find some blankets in the other cells," he added with a slight laugh.
"Thanks, I'm good like this. I've never tried meditating in my life and I feel like it's time to start. You know, I'm following my instinct as advised," replied Olivier.
Daniel nodded. "Sure, I'll join Louis. Call me if you need anything."
"Okay, thanks," replied Olivier, watching his new friend leave. He didn't have many friends, no, scratch that, he had no friends, so he was a bit lost with everything that had just happened, but he thought he had just made two and a half friends with the GIGN agents who had arrested him for terrorism. God, it felt strange to him but it wasn't an unpleasant feeling. Now, he had to prepare for tomorrow, but something told him he wouldn't have much to do.
There was, however, one thing he had promised: to find a way to heal Natasha's father. Meditating might be the answer. There was only one way to find out: to concentrate and sit cross-legged. It couldn't be that hard, right?
ch4
"Where am I?" wondered Olivier, surrounded by emptiness as if he were floating in space, deprived of any reference point except his own thoughts. Suddenly, the memory came back to him. "I was meditating... already? It's so simple after all... What should I do now?" As he drifted away, his thoughts collided and intertwined.
"Dende Touch doesn't normally exist... I created it myself. Big Bang Attack does exist in the game. How come I have access to Big Bang Attack when I wasn't equipped with it? Wait, didn't I have a mod that gave me access to all the attacks in the game? Does that include Dende Touch? No...If it's not included, recreate it? Yes... But how? What's the downside again? one Ki bar to recover one life bar... Maybe I could inject my Ki into other people, like Goku did with that bird to heal it... But is that really a good idea?"
Suddenly, the world collapsed around him, bringing him back to reality.
"Olivier, wake up!" exclaimed a female voice near him, trying to shake him, without effect. It was Natasha who had trouble getting him out of his meditative trance.
"I'm here, what's going on?" he asked, turning to her. She was holding a foghorn in her right hand, and he couldn't help but wonder why.
"I knew you were often lost in your own world, but this time you really slept deeply. I'm pretty sure I woke up the entire neighborhood with this thing," she joked, giving the foghorn a squeeze. "How do you do it? I wake up as soon as my cat moves on my bed..."
"But anyway, you have a meeting with the big boss right now, so you better hurry up!" she reminded him, signaling the urgency of the situation.
Still shaken after the foghorn blast, Olivier got up and followed her, but along the way, he wondered how he could have been meditating for so long without realizing it. "It wasn't even 11 PM when I started, how is that possible?" he thought to himself.
She glanced at her watch as she continued to walk. "It's 7:36 AM, sleepyhead. We don't have much time to prepare you for the negotiations, but here's what you need to do: be honest, like you were with me, and be yourself. My boss knows we talked yesterday, but she wants to see you before making a decision. Of all the people they could have sent, she's the one I would have sent if I had a say... Lucky you indeed," she added with a smirk before stopping in front of a door.
He read the plaque on the door that read "Commander of the GIGN." "Is she...does she...Stop, focus. Her boss is behind that door," he reminded himself. He took a deep breath and turned his gaze to Natasha, who was calmly staring at him. It was up to him to open the door. "She wants me to assert myself," he thought.
He remembered what Natasha had told him the day before: "All he has to do is say no, and they can't do anything." He had all the cards in his hand, but he still had to play them correctly. He opened the door and entered the room, followed by Natasha.
As he entered the room, he could feel the weight of the woman's scrutinizing gaze upon him. The raised eyebrow was evidence enough that his presence had not gone unnoticed. The woman's sharp eyes darted towards Natasha, who responded with a cheeky smile.
He briefly read the name on the plaque on the cluttered desk: "Emily Piggot." He briefly observed this woman in her forties, with short, bleached blonde hair and a slightly overweight figure. But what caught his attention the most were her hard and implacable eyes. He had been told that his presence would make many people buckle, but not this woman, never.
As he examined her, the commander analyzed Olivier from head to toe. Nobody in the room doubted that she had understood Natasha's intentions, but she was there to handle the case of the individual before her, named Glacia.Whose real name was Olivier Durand, a 28-year-old man who earned his master's degree in programming after seven years of study, struggled to find a job in IT and ended up working at a fast-food restaurant.
She assumed that he was not particularly skilled in programming given his grades, but that he must be competent enough to find employment in the field. She concluded that he must be lacking in charisma to not be taken seriously.
After reviewing the GIGN reports and seeing him in person, she understood that this was likely the case, but she wondered if it was still true. Obtaining the powers of a superhero-worthy monster would not leave anyone indifferent, including the person concerned.
But as she observed Olivier, she understood better what Natasha and her team meant in their reports. Compared to all the loose cannons out there, he was calm. She could even feel the nervousness in him as she watched him, as if he were waiting for her judgment, but he remained composed. A little bit of pride? His reports indicated that he had respect for the GIGN. Their request for help must have boosted his ego. Should I calm him down before he becomes uncontrollable like the others?
She remembered that Natasha had let Olivier open the door and enter first. She wanted to strengthen his resolve. Everyone knew the woman and her no-nonsense character. She wouldn't help anyone gain confidence if they didn't deserve it.
The silence had lasted long enough. It was time to start the negotiations.
"I've heard a lot about you, Glacia. Or do you prefer to be called Olivier?" She began the exchange with a straight look and a calm tone.
"I... Glacia, I prefer to be called Glacia. You're not here to see Olivier Durand the life reject, but to see the monster who destroyed a mountain named Glacia."
"Some would say that the two are one and the same person…First and foremost, I must correct one thing. No, I'm not here to talk to a monster capable of destroying mountains due to a confusion between dream and reality.
No, I'm here to talk to someone who, to everyone's surprise, decided to take responsibility for her actions. She succeeded, in the hours following her arrest, in following all instructions without trying to escape.
After all the reports and videos of incidents around the world, I know that the only thing holding this person back from awaiting her judgment is her sense of guilt and her desire to emulate her heroes."
After a short pause for her to digest, she continued:
"Tell me, Glacia, out of all the people we, meaning the various governments, have contacted after they actively participated in the destruction of property and human lives or defended," she snorted, "the population. How many do you think apologized and sought to take responsibility for their actions before today? I'm not even talking about surrendering, but at least helping with the relief efforts."
"Uh..." She didn't wait for her answer and continued.
"None of them, goddamn none of them showed up to even help with the rescue efforts. They can fly, flex with cars as if they were made of foam. Oh, there are people who show up as soon as a 'villain' attacks for one reason or another, but once the battle is over, they all disappear. The only thing that interests them is at best who they can fight as 'heroes' or at worst use violence to get what they want because they can."
She paused, then continued:
"Next to that, there's you, someone who, like everyone else, caused immense material and human damage, but who chose to surrender without causing any trouble to the agents who came to see him, even when they pointed their guns at him. You say you're bulletproof, and let's face it, we know it too, but we all know and under your own confession that you were nervous at the sight of those guns pointed at you and still did nothing. And after a few hours spent with your captors, still locked up in a cell, you decided to accept our call for help and use your newfound strength to protect us."
Glacia felt embarrassed but couldn't help puffing out her chest a bit, which didn't go unnoticed by the two women.
"I insist that you understand this clearly, but of all the monsters who play with the lives of innocents who are actually out there as we speak, you are not one if you're willing to use your life to protect and not destroy. Tell me, Glacia, is that what you want to do? Protect us?"
Glacia, still embarrassed, timidly replied: "Yes."
"Speak clearly when you address someone," she said in a firm tone.
"Yes ma'am, I want to help you however I can, ma'am," Glacia couldn't help but say. Why are the women he talks to so imposing since yesterday?
"One is enough, but it's a good start," the commander replied amused, while Natasha couldn't help but chuckle. The commander then continued.
"Did you say you need training because you don't know how to fight and have no idea how to use your energy in a controlled way?"
"Yes ma'am."
"Surprising... as I said, we have a hard time making real contacts with other superhumans, but from the little we've been able to gather and from their own admissions, they've all gained a natural ability to fight hand-to-hand and can all use their energy attacks in a controlled way. However, they can only use the attacks they were equipped with before their 'trigger'. That's the term we use to refer to their transformation into their avatar."
Glacia is surprised to hear this but says nothing because she's not finished yet.
"So, you understand my surprise when I see that you've indeed obtained the body of your avatar and have a similar power to the others, but once again you remain apart because you can't do anything intentionally. That, and you can use techniques that your avatar didn't have before your trigger." She pauses and continues.
"I need confirmation, you said you got home around 4 pm and that everything started when you opened that email containing a key for a Steam game. Was it right after you installed it that you transformed into your avatar? How did it happen from your point of view?"
Glacia took a few seconds to remember what had happened.
"To be precise, when I turned on the game, I received a message on my screen asking me if I was ready to live my new life. I clicked yes. I remember then seeing all the avatars I had created, but I selected Glacia and pressed 'ok.' After that..." He shudders. "I've never felt so much pain in my life, like all my nerves were on fire, and I saw my skin start to melt. Then, a white light engulfed me, and I woke up in a bathroom, apparently after destroying two floors of my building... Did... did I also kill people with this explosion?"
Emily looked at her. She didn't see judgment in her eyes, but perhaps a hint of pity, but she's not sure. She replied:
"By the initial explosion, no, there was no one in the two floors that were destroyed. But the explosion threw pieces of walls and debris of all kinds within a radius of 300 meters around the building, severely injuring 6 people and leaving 1 person in intensive care in a still critical condition."
"..."
"I can only imagine what you're going through learning this, but don't forget that you're here to make amends, and if what you said to Major Natasha is true, you have a technique that could save many lives, including the one still in intensive care after your trigger," she added solemnly.
"I... I tried to meditate last night to see if it could help me. I don't know how, but it worked. I saw, no, felt that this technique was different from the others, from the one I used to blow up Mont Blanc. The Big Bang Attack, the attack I used, exists in the game, but my healing skill, Dende Touch, was added with my mods." Seeing Natasha's worried expression, she quickly added:
"BUT it's not out of reach, I created it from scratch the first time, I KNOW I can recreate it somehow. I'm not just saying this to reassure you about my promise, but when I was meditating, I almost had an epiphany. Maybe if I find volunteers or injured animals, I could find what I'm missing."
Emily intervened: "Finding human volunteers to test unknown treatments requires a lot of paperwork under normal circumstances, but given the recent chaos and your circumstances, I think we can greatly accelerate the process. But it will still take time. So, I'm asking you not to try to heal other humans before we have the necessary authorizations. Understood, both of you?"
"Yes, ma'am," they responded a little disappointed.
"But animals are fair game, right? Ma'am," asked Natasha.
"Yes, but don't force others to give you their injured animals, or worse, hurt them yourselves to train. I don't want to deal with that kind of paperwork. Understood?"
"Yes, ma'am," they responded in unison.
"Well, now it's time to talk about your status with us before considering your training," she pushed a paper in front of her.
Glacia understood and approached to see what it was. Curious, Natasha followed closely and read over her shoulder. It stated that she would be a member of the GIGN Special Forces, but apparently, a new position had been created just for her as a member of the 'anti-cataclysm' squad. If she accepts, she will be trained by the Alpha squad commanded by Major Natasha, both in hand-to-hand combat and best practices for protecting civilians from danger.
Behind, there are various lines of conduct to follow that she imagines must be in a contract of this kind. She noted that she will have to obey the orders of the Chief Commander of the GIGN, aka the person in front of her. She gulped
She scrutinized the paper carefully to verify that what she had read was correct. Emily noticed her action and added with a smirk, "You read it correctly, sign it and you'll become a member of the GIGN with your own squad, if other people join us as you did."
In addition, you'll have your own dedicated training area and exclusive access to a maritime area so you can improve your energy techniques without risking causing damage. All we ask is that you follow our directives, intervene if ordered in case of attacks both inside and outside the country, and prioritize the safety of civilians and your colleagues in every intervention.
With a slight smile, Glacia couldn't help but say, "So no Final Flash as long as I'm working with you."
"Final Flash? I don't like that name," said Natasha.
"It's one of my favorite attacks, and I'm sure I was equipped with it. Basically, it's a gigantic laser with the only instruction 'Fuck everything in this general direction'."
"So, no Final Flash while you work with us, and even outside the contract. Please don't use it outside of your designated area towards the sea."
"Too bad," she replied still with her slight smile, before receiving an elbow in the ribs from Natasha to snap out of it.
"Yes, ma'am!"
Emily sighed thinking, "This kid, really..." She thanked Natasha with a nod, who did the same. The two women exchanged a silent and tacit look, deciding to keep Glacia under control.
For her part, Glacia, unaware of what just happened, couldn't help but shudder and still wonder how Natasha managed to reach her. One thing is clear to her, these two women are scary. Natasha turned to Glacia and nodded towards the desk.
She thought to herself, "Ah yes, the paper," as she quickly reread the document to make sure there were no hidden clauses. Not seeing anything out of the ordinary, she signed the document with her new name.
She had decided to see himself as Glacia from now on, as it meant something that Olivier couldn't express. She handed the document back to the commander, who filed it away in a folder containing a photo of her before her trigger and probably some information about her past.
"Perfect, now Major Natasha, please arrange for transportation to the military base in Épagny Metz-Tessy. That is the chosen location for the anti-cataclysm unit's operations base. You may begin training Agent Glacia once he is settled in. You may go," declared the commander.
"Yes, ma'am," they both replied simultaneously. As they headed towards the door, Glacia hesitated and the commander noticed.
"Is there something else you would like to add, Agent Glacia?" she asked.
"I just wanted to thank you for giving me a chance. I won't let you down, ma'am," Glacia replied.
"I'm sure you won't," the commander replied before returning to her papers.
As he closed the door and followed Natasha, she couldn't help but ask with a slight smile, "Are there others like you two?"
She stopped and raised an eyebrow, "I'm not sure I understand."
"I mean women who are as...impressive as your boss, or you for that matter."
"Our boss, you mean," she replied with a smirk. "As for your question...maybe. Why? Do you think we're being too easy on you?"
"No! You know what, forget I said anything, please," Glacia pleaded.
"Okay," she replied with a big smile.
"I'm screwed, what have I gotten myself into?" she resignedly thought.
During the journey to the area reserved for the GIGN, the duo encountered Glacia's colleagues and now fellow employees. Most of them either stopped dead in their tracks upon seeing her or hid in their offices at the sight of her. "I forgot I had this effect... I'll have to get used to it," she thought sadly. Natasha, who noticed her sad expression, put a hand on her shoulder to reassure her.
"It's okay, it's just not as easy to swallow that I'm that scary now, that's all." She nodded, but didn't say anything, and then resumed walking.
As they arrived in the GIGN area, an unusual scene caught their attention. Everyone was glued to the television screen, captivated by a program interrupted in progress.
A silhouette covered in red fur was shown, with hair as black as night and a terrifying aura. The camera trembled with each movement, its operator clearly afraid but determined to capture footage of the red mutant. In the top left corner, there was an overhead view from a drone, likely broadcasting live footage of the Saiyan.
The Saiyan had said something, but they had missed it by a hair, and then the video repeated.
"Foul demon, I know you're here terrorizing innocent citizens, hiding among them. Destroying a building wasn't enough for you, you had to destroy a mountain and kill hundreds of innocents with your bloodlust. But your reign of terror ends here! I am the angel of JUSTICE, Abigael! Come out of your hole and accept your responsibilities! From now on, I give you two hours to come before me and repent. If after that, you prefer to hide, know that I will search every building, every car, every stone until I find you, and my retribution will be terrible! The meeting place will be the rooftop of the building you destroyed, and don't forget, you have two hours."
The video ended there, and Glacia saw on the screen a countdown 01:22. He must have made his declaration while he was with the commander-in-chief, she thought. "An SSJ4 for my first encounter... I'm fucked."
"Dende Touch doesn't normally exist... I created it myself. Big Bang Attack does exist in the game. How come I have access to Big Bang Attack when I wasn't equipped with it? Wait, didn't I have a mod that gave me access to all the attacks in the game? Does that include Dende Touch? No...If it's not included, recreate it? Yes... But how? What's the downside again? one Ki bar to recover one life bar... Maybe I could inject my Ki into other people, like Goku did with that bird to heal it... But is that really a good idea?"
Suddenly, the world collapsed around him, bringing him back to reality.
"Olivier, wake up!" exclaimed a female voice near him, trying to shake him, without effect. It was Natasha who had trouble getting him out of his meditative trance.
"I'm here, what's going on?" he asked, turning to her. She was holding a foghorn in her right hand, and he couldn't help but wonder why.
"I knew you were often lost in your own world, but this time you really slept deeply. I'm pretty sure I woke up the entire neighborhood with this thing," she joked, giving the foghorn a squeeze. "How do you do it? I wake up as soon as my cat moves on my bed..."
"But anyway, you have a meeting with the big boss right now, so you better hurry up!" she reminded him, signaling the urgency of the situation.
Still shaken after the foghorn blast, Olivier got up and followed her, but along the way, he wondered how he could have been meditating for so long without realizing it. "It wasn't even 11 PM when I started, how is that possible?" he thought to himself.
She glanced at her watch as she continued to walk. "It's 7:36 AM, sleepyhead. We don't have much time to prepare you for the negotiations, but here's what you need to do: be honest, like you were with me, and be yourself. My boss knows we talked yesterday, but she wants to see you before making a decision. Of all the people they could have sent, she's the one I would have sent if I had a say... Lucky you indeed," she added with a smirk before stopping in front of a door.
He read the plaque on the door that read "Commander of the GIGN." "Is she...does she...Stop, focus. Her boss is behind that door," he reminded himself. He took a deep breath and turned his gaze to Natasha, who was calmly staring at him. It was up to him to open the door. "She wants me to assert myself," he thought.
He remembered what Natasha had told him the day before: "All he has to do is say no, and they can't do anything." He had all the cards in his hand, but he still had to play them correctly. He opened the door and entered the room, followed by Natasha.
As he entered the room, he could feel the weight of the woman's scrutinizing gaze upon him. The raised eyebrow was evidence enough that his presence had not gone unnoticed. The woman's sharp eyes darted towards Natasha, who responded with a cheeky smile.
He briefly read the name on the plaque on the cluttered desk: "Emily Piggot." He briefly observed this woman in her forties, with short, bleached blonde hair and a slightly overweight figure. But what caught his attention the most were her hard and implacable eyes. He had been told that his presence would make many people buckle, but not this woman, never.
As he examined her, the commander analyzed Olivier from head to toe. Nobody in the room doubted that she had understood Natasha's intentions, but she was there to handle the case of the individual before her, named Glacia.Whose real name was Olivier Durand, a 28-year-old man who earned his master's degree in programming after seven years of study, struggled to find a job in IT and ended up working at a fast-food restaurant.
She assumed that he was not particularly skilled in programming given his grades, but that he must be competent enough to find employment in the field. She concluded that he must be lacking in charisma to not be taken seriously.
After reviewing the GIGN reports and seeing him in person, she understood that this was likely the case, but she wondered if it was still true. Obtaining the powers of a superhero-worthy monster would not leave anyone indifferent, including the person concerned.
But as she observed Olivier, she understood better what Natasha and her team meant in their reports. Compared to all the loose cannons out there, he was calm. She could even feel the nervousness in him as she watched him, as if he were waiting for her judgment, but he remained composed. A little bit of pride? His reports indicated that he had respect for the GIGN. Their request for help must have boosted his ego. Should I calm him down before he becomes uncontrollable like the others?
She remembered that Natasha had let Olivier open the door and enter first. She wanted to strengthen his resolve. Everyone knew the woman and her no-nonsense character. She wouldn't help anyone gain confidence if they didn't deserve it.
The silence had lasted long enough. It was time to start the negotiations.
"I've heard a lot about you, Glacia. Or do you prefer to be called Olivier?" She began the exchange with a straight look and a calm tone.
"I... Glacia, I prefer to be called Glacia. You're not here to see Olivier Durand the life reject, but to see the monster who destroyed a mountain named Glacia."
"Some would say that the two are one and the same person…First and foremost, I must correct one thing. No, I'm not here to talk to a monster capable of destroying mountains due to a confusion between dream and reality.
No, I'm here to talk to someone who, to everyone's surprise, decided to take responsibility for her actions. She succeeded, in the hours following her arrest, in following all instructions without trying to escape.
After all the reports and videos of incidents around the world, I know that the only thing holding this person back from awaiting her judgment is her sense of guilt and her desire to emulate her heroes."
After a short pause for her to digest, she continued:
"Tell me, Glacia, out of all the people we, meaning the various governments, have contacted after they actively participated in the destruction of property and human lives or defended," she snorted, "the population. How many do you think apologized and sought to take responsibility for their actions before today? I'm not even talking about surrendering, but at least helping with the relief efforts."
"Uh..." She didn't wait for her answer and continued.
"None of them, goddamn none of them showed up to even help with the rescue efforts. They can fly, flex with cars as if they were made of foam. Oh, there are people who show up as soon as a 'villain' attacks for one reason or another, but once the battle is over, they all disappear. The only thing that interests them is at best who they can fight as 'heroes' or at worst use violence to get what they want because they can."
She paused, then continued:
"Next to that, there's you, someone who, like everyone else, caused immense material and human damage, but who chose to surrender without causing any trouble to the agents who came to see him, even when they pointed their guns at him. You say you're bulletproof, and let's face it, we know it too, but we all know and under your own confession that you were nervous at the sight of those guns pointed at you and still did nothing. And after a few hours spent with your captors, still locked up in a cell, you decided to accept our call for help and use your newfound strength to protect us."
Glacia felt embarrassed but couldn't help puffing out her chest a bit, which didn't go unnoticed by the two women.
"I insist that you understand this clearly, but of all the monsters who play with the lives of innocents who are actually out there as we speak, you are not one if you're willing to use your life to protect and not destroy. Tell me, Glacia, is that what you want to do? Protect us?"
Glacia, still embarrassed, timidly replied: "Yes."
"Speak clearly when you address someone," she said in a firm tone.
"Yes ma'am, I want to help you however I can, ma'am," Glacia couldn't help but say. Why are the women he talks to so imposing since yesterday?
"One is enough, but it's a good start," the commander replied amused, while Natasha couldn't help but chuckle. The commander then continued.
"Did you say you need training because you don't know how to fight and have no idea how to use your energy in a controlled way?"
"Yes ma'am."
"Surprising... as I said, we have a hard time making real contacts with other superhumans, but from the little we've been able to gather and from their own admissions, they've all gained a natural ability to fight hand-to-hand and can all use their energy attacks in a controlled way. However, they can only use the attacks they were equipped with before their 'trigger'. That's the term we use to refer to their transformation into their avatar."
Glacia is surprised to hear this but says nothing because she's not finished yet.
"So, you understand my surprise when I see that you've indeed obtained the body of your avatar and have a similar power to the others, but once again you remain apart because you can't do anything intentionally. That, and you can use techniques that your avatar didn't have before your trigger." She pauses and continues.
"I need confirmation, you said you got home around 4 pm and that everything started when you opened that email containing a key for a Steam game. Was it right after you installed it that you transformed into your avatar? How did it happen from your point of view?"
Glacia took a few seconds to remember what had happened.
"To be precise, when I turned on the game, I received a message on my screen asking me if I was ready to live my new life. I clicked yes. I remember then seeing all the avatars I had created, but I selected Glacia and pressed 'ok.' After that..." He shudders. "I've never felt so much pain in my life, like all my nerves were on fire, and I saw my skin start to melt. Then, a white light engulfed me, and I woke up in a bathroom, apparently after destroying two floors of my building... Did... did I also kill people with this explosion?"
Emily looked at her. She didn't see judgment in her eyes, but perhaps a hint of pity, but she's not sure. She replied:
"By the initial explosion, no, there was no one in the two floors that were destroyed. But the explosion threw pieces of walls and debris of all kinds within a radius of 300 meters around the building, severely injuring 6 people and leaving 1 person in intensive care in a still critical condition."
"..."
"I can only imagine what you're going through learning this, but don't forget that you're here to make amends, and if what you said to Major Natasha is true, you have a technique that could save many lives, including the one still in intensive care after your trigger," she added solemnly.
"I... I tried to meditate last night to see if it could help me. I don't know how, but it worked. I saw, no, felt that this technique was different from the others, from the one I used to blow up Mont Blanc. The Big Bang Attack, the attack I used, exists in the game, but my healing skill, Dende Touch, was added with my mods." Seeing Natasha's worried expression, she quickly added:
"BUT it's not out of reach, I created it from scratch the first time, I KNOW I can recreate it somehow. I'm not just saying this to reassure you about my promise, but when I was meditating, I almost had an epiphany. Maybe if I find volunteers or injured animals, I could find what I'm missing."
Emily intervened: "Finding human volunteers to test unknown treatments requires a lot of paperwork under normal circumstances, but given the recent chaos and your circumstances, I think we can greatly accelerate the process. But it will still take time. So, I'm asking you not to try to heal other humans before we have the necessary authorizations. Understood, both of you?"
"Yes, ma'am," they responded a little disappointed.
"But animals are fair game, right? Ma'am," asked Natasha.
"Yes, but don't force others to give you their injured animals, or worse, hurt them yourselves to train. I don't want to deal with that kind of paperwork. Understood?"
"Yes, ma'am," they responded in unison.
"Well, now it's time to talk about your status with us before considering your training," she pushed a paper in front of her.
Glacia understood and approached to see what it was. Curious, Natasha followed closely and read over her shoulder. It stated that she would be a member of the GIGN Special Forces, but apparently, a new position had been created just for her as a member of the 'anti-cataclysm' squad. If she accepts, she will be trained by the Alpha squad commanded by Major Natasha, both in hand-to-hand combat and best practices for protecting civilians from danger.
Behind, there are various lines of conduct to follow that she imagines must be in a contract of this kind. She noted that she will have to obey the orders of the Chief Commander of the GIGN, aka the person in front of her. She gulped
She scrutinized the paper carefully to verify that what she had read was correct. Emily noticed her action and added with a smirk, "You read it correctly, sign it and you'll become a member of the GIGN with your own squad, if other people join us as you did."
In addition, you'll have your own dedicated training area and exclusive access to a maritime area so you can improve your energy techniques without risking causing damage. All we ask is that you follow our directives, intervene if ordered in case of attacks both inside and outside the country, and prioritize the safety of civilians and your colleagues in every intervention.
With a slight smile, Glacia couldn't help but say, "So no Final Flash as long as I'm working with you."
"Final Flash? I don't like that name," said Natasha.
"It's one of my favorite attacks, and I'm sure I was equipped with it. Basically, it's a gigantic laser with the only instruction 'Fuck everything in this general direction'."
"So, no Final Flash while you work with us, and even outside the contract. Please don't use it outside of your designated area towards the sea."
"Too bad," she replied still with her slight smile, before receiving an elbow in the ribs from Natasha to snap out of it.
"Yes, ma'am!"
Emily sighed thinking, "This kid, really..." She thanked Natasha with a nod, who did the same. The two women exchanged a silent and tacit look, deciding to keep Glacia under control.
For her part, Glacia, unaware of what just happened, couldn't help but shudder and still wonder how Natasha managed to reach her. One thing is clear to her, these two women are scary. Natasha turned to Glacia and nodded towards the desk.
She thought to herself, "Ah yes, the paper," as she quickly reread the document to make sure there were no hidden clauses. Not seeing anything out of the ordinary, she signed the document with her new name.
She had decided to see himself as Glacia from now on, as it meant something that Olivier couldn't express. She handed the document back to the commander, who filed it away in a folder containing a photo of her before her trigger and probably some information about her past.
"Perfect, now Major Natasha, please arrange for transportation to the military base in Épagny Metz-Tessy. That is the chosen location for the anti-cataclysm unit's operations base. You may begin training Agent Glacia once he is settled in. You may go," declared the commander.
"Yes, ma'am," they both replied simultaneously. As they headed towards the door, Glacia hesitated and the commander noticed.
"Is there something else you would like to add, Agent Glacia?" she asked.
"I just wanted to thank you for giving me a chance. I won't let you down, ma'am," Glacia replied.
"I'm sure you won't," the commander replied before returning to her papers.
As he closed the door and followed Natasha, she couldn't help but ask with a slight smile, "Are there others like you two?"
She stopped and raised an eyebrow, "I'm not sure I understand."
"I mean women who are as...impressive as your boss, or you for that matter."
"Our boss, you mean," she replied with a smirk. "As for your question...maybe. Why? Do you think we're being too easy on you?"
"No! You know what, forget I said anything, please," Glacia pleaded.
"Okay," she replied with a big smile.
"I'm screwed, what have I gotten myself into?" she resignedly thought.
During the journey to the area reserved for the GIGN, the duo encountered Glacia's colleagues and now fellow employees. Most of them either stopped dead in their tracks upon seeing her or hid in their offices at the sight of her. "I forgot I had this effect... I'll have to get used to it," she thought sadly. Natasha, who noticed her sad expression, put a hand on her shoulder to reassure her.
"It's okay, it's just not as easy to swallow that I'm that scary now, that's all." She nodded, but didn't say anything, and then resumed walking.
As they arrived in the GIGN area, an unusual scene caught their attention. Everyone was glued to the television screen, captivated by a program interrupted in progress.
A silhouette covered in red fur was shown, with hair as black as night and a terrifying aura. The camera trembled with each movement, its operator clearly afraid but determined to capture footage of the red mutant. In the top left corner, there was an overhead view from a drone, likely broadcasting live footage of the Saiyan.
The Saiyan had said something, but they had missed it by a hair, and then the video repeated.
"Foul demon, I know you're here terrorizing innocent citizens, hiding among them. Destroying a building wasn't enough for you, you had to destroy a mountain and kill hundreds of innocents with your bloodlust. But your reign of terror ends here! I am the angel of JUSTICE, Abigael! Come out of your hole and accept your responsibilities! From now on, I give you two hours to come before me and repent. If after that, you prefer to hide, know that I will search every building, every car, every stone until I find you, and my retribution will be terrible! The meeting place will be the rooftop of the building you destroyed, and don't forget, you have two hours."
The video ended there, and Glacia saw on the screen a countdown 01:22. He must have made his declaration while he was with the commander-in-chief, she thought. "An SSJ4 for my first encounter... I'm fucked."
ch5
As the video played on repeat, the people watching it felt a chill, and turned towards the door to see the person concerned in the video.
"She's here!" "Should we warn Abigael that she's here?" "To fight here, are you crazy" "But did you hear what he's going to do if he doesn't find her? We'll all be done for anyway!" The panicked voices of the GIGN members followed one another.
Something clicked in Natasha, and without raising her voice but with an implacable tone, she said, "No one is going to report anyone." Disappointed to hear that from her men, she continued,
"Glacia, who is here, has just signed up with the commander-in-chief to join the GIGN. Her mission is to deal with this kind of lunatic!"
"But she is the reason for his presence in the first place!" "That's true!, and what is this recruitment story? Why is she rewarded for killing hundreds of people?" Voices rose. Glacia did not recognize them, but she assumed that they were the other members of Natasha's squad who had arrested her the day before.
"It is not a reward to have the task of facing crazies like the one in the video while prioritizing the lives of civilians. Unless you prefer to take her place, huh?" No one said anything as she pointed to the television.
"And don't act like you didn't see how excited he was at the idea of finding Glacia., and it's only for one reason: to fight her, and it has nothing to do with any form of justice. Just like the other crazies of his kind, he obviously chose the city center as a meeting point. Why do you consider it a good option?" No one had anything to say about that either.
She turned to Glacia with a worried but determined look, and asked, "I'm sorry it has to be this way, but do you think you can do it?"
Glacia looked at her, and admitted, "I'm terrified. I have no idea how to fight...I still don't even know how to fly, and I have to deal with an SSJ4!...I'm just sorry, I..."
She took a deep breath in the silence, and looked back at the video of the saiyan. No one said anything. Natasha looked at her intensely as she watched the TV but made no move.
"I don't have a choice, do I? That's why I'm here, to repent..." She nodded but put a hand on her shoulder. "And also to save us. You're the only one who can stop him without it ending in a bloodbath."
"But I haven't even started my training!"
"It's not the best situation, but if there's one thing you learn by joining the GIGN, it's to face the worst situations with what you have, and come out victorious. Do you think you can do it?"
"I... yes, I'll do it. I'll go see him, and see if there's a way to end this with a discussion, and that I'm already paying my debt. At worst, I'll run as far as possible to... where can I go to face this kind of guy?"
"There's a new crater where Mont Blanc used to be. At worst, you can fight there," she replied with a slight smile that was a bit sad.
"Figures... can you take me there? I still can't fly," she asked, feeling embarrassed.
"I can do that. Follow me, we'll take the first van we find. Use the trip to mentally prepare yourself." she nods as she turns around, and she follows her.
In the room, the GIGN members resume their discussion now that their leader is gone:
"She's different than what I imagined... she looked terrified," one of them admits.
"And so what? She killed hundreds of innocent people. She can die for all I care," the other replies.
"And if she dies, and the other guy isn't satisfied, what do we do? She admitted she doesn't know how to fight, and he wants a fight..."
Daniel, who was in the room, and had been silent until now, speaks up:
"If she dies, and he wants another round, then we're screwed. If Glacia can hold him off but can't get him away from the city, there will be hundreds of deaths. We're basically screwed, and we can only hope that Glacia can stop him without causing a massacre."
No one has anything to say, including the one who wanted Glacia dead.
"I hate feeling this helpless," he admits.
"Me too," Daniel replies.
***
"We're here, Glacia. Ready to save the day?"
"As ready as I can be. You better get away if it turns into a fight."
"And miss the party? No way. I didn't sign up for the GIGN to hide from this kind of thing. No, I'll stick around to help any struggling civilians I see. By the way, you forgot this."
She tossed her a bulletproof vest with GIGN printed on it. Glacia was surprised at first but quickly understood Natasha's intentions, and wore the vest with newfound pride. She also gave him earpieces thats she quickly tried to put on, only to realize there was a problem: they weren't adapted to her new ear openings.
Natasha quickly noticed this with an embarrassed look. "Sorry, I forgot about your ears..."
"It's okay...I'll get some special ones just for me after this, right?"
"Afterwards, yes, I promise." A new promise was made between the two of them.
Glacia took a deep breath, and with a nod, headed towards her old building. She began to climb the stairs, and with a new determination rising within her, she thought to herself: "Yesterday, I was nothing. Today, I am Glacia the invincible Arcosian of the GIGN. I will live...no, I will win, and save everyone!"
Upon reaching the third floor, she approached one of the walls, and jumped onto what remained of the fourth floor. As soon as her foot touched the ground, she saw Abigael, her future opponent.
The latter, having sensed her arrival for a long time, looked a bit annoyed, and spoke to her. "Finally, you're here. I thought you'd run away like the cowards of your kind," he admitted.
"And why didn't you come flying? Why make me waste my precious time climbing on foot?" he asked angrily.
Glacia, not known for her patience, was already forgetting her fear, and turning to annoyance.
"I don't know how to fly yet. Also, why did you choose the city center for our meeting? There's a giant crater a few kilometers from here, perfect for this kind of thing."
"Already bragging about your meager accomplishments?"
"I'm not..." she was interrupted.
"Pathetic, all of you. You destroy buildings, and rocks, and think you're someone., and on top of that, you can't even fly. It's just pathetic."
"Okay, listen. Yesterday, the authorities arrested me, and now I'm working for them to repent for my action," she said, pointing to her GIGN vest.
"Plus, I thought it was a dream yesterday when everything happened. How could I have known it was possible to reincarnate into my video game avatar? Anyway, you don't need to dirty your hands punishing me because I'm already paying my debt."
"I don't like your tone. You should be more polite to your betters, and a simple human retribution has no value in front of me."
"Damn, listen to him talk. I bet he got triggered today, and was nobody three hours ago," she muttered, but apparently spoke too loud because Abigaël heard her.
"What did you say? Do you dare say that I'm nobody?! I thought I was magnanimous, and offering you a gentle death, but you don't even deserve my pity. Your death will be violent, and painful, just like your sins."
"As if I need to listen to your babbling. From the start, all you wanted was to fight me, who made the news, and proved your existence to the world. You're just a pathetic asshole who wants his moment of glory, no matter the cost," Glacia angrily retorted.
In an instant, all of Abigaël's arrogance turned into rage, and before she realized her mistake, Abigaël charged at Glacia. She didn't lose sight of him for a second, but for some reason, her body didn't react as quickly as her mind.
She took a punch to the face, sending her flying through the city. She went through several buildings, trying with all her might to stop herself, slow down, anything, but nothing worked, and she ended up in the living room of a house, with all the furniture overturned.
Once she stopped, she looked around, and, with relief, saw no one. She quickly realized that she didn't feel any pain, but she soon began to hear the screams of passersby. Everything happened in a matter of seconds. As soon as she stood up, she saw Abigaël in front of her, ready to charge at her.
Glacia tried to punch him, but she couldn't understand how she could be so slow! Abigaël easily dodged it, and, with a growl, rushed at Glacia. For every punch Glacia threw, she received ten in return. For every kick attempted, she took a brutal combo that sent her flying into a house, a car, a store. Glacia wasn't fighting but rather receiving the biggest beating of her life. However, to her surprise, she didn't feel any pain.
Abigaël was starting to notice this fact, and grabbed Glacia by her tail. He began to spin her around, and, after a few moments, released her in a random direction so fast that she flew through two houses, and a store before colliding with a parked car on the side of the street.
The bystanders around panicked, and ran as far away as possible. Parents grabbed their children, and fled with everything they had to get away from a battle scene unprecedented for this peaceful small town.
"I keep punching you but you take no damage...what are you?" Abigaël appeared above, arms crossed, flying as if gravity was just a suggestion.
With a surge of pride she didn't know she had, Glacia responded: "I'm very resilient, asshole. Saitama tier resilient."
"I see, a tank in Dragon Ball, that's stupid. You are stupid! How do you expect to defeat a boss if all you can do is take hits?, and even that, how do you take no damage, you are a tank?! I'm maxed out in everything, nothing can take my hit like it's nothing, THAT'S BULLSHIT!" With rage, he grabbed Glacia's head with his left hand, and with it hit the ground with all his force again, and again, and again, dozens of times, then stopped, and looked at her, seeing no trace of blood...nothing, not even a scratch.
His rage intensified, and he created a ki ball in the palm of his right hand, and sent it flying into Glacia's face before releasing her head at the last millisecond. The resulting explosion destroyed everything in a 20-meter radius around him, and ejected Glacia, who once again flew through several buildings.
Glacia was a bit shaken up after being battered, and noticed that she was embedded in a platform inside a crowded classroom. The teacher had fallen to the ground, thrown by the shockwave caused by Glacia's arrival through the wall, but thankfully, was unharmed. The students around her were about 8 years old, she thought, and didn't understand what was going on. Most of them were starting to cry, while the rest trembled in fear. She had landed in one of the few remaining open schools, and what she feared before the battle began came in the form of a mutant, part gorilla, part human, who flew through the broken wall.
"Nothing again?! Bullshit, I'm tired of this bullshit. I wanted to start my reputation in this pitiful town, but I've had enough,", and he began to fly away higher into the air.
For a moment, Glacia thought it was over, that the lunatic was done, and leaving...someone else would handle him at that point, but that hope was short-lived as she heard a voice, the Saiyan who was now very high in the sky.
"LISTEN TO ME, INHABITANTS OF THIS PITIFUL TOWN, YOU HAVE SOUGHT TO SHELTER AND HIDE A DEMON FROM ME! THE ANGEL OF JUSTICE, ABIGAEL! I NOW DECLARE MY JUDGEMENT UPON YOUR SIN, DEATH
As he finished his sentence, he raised both his arms in the air, and a red energy ball appeared above him, initially small but growing rapidly. Even from afar, the entire city could see it. Glacia, who had gotten up, understood what it was. "A GENKIDAMA?! Seriously?! But... fuck." She heard the sobs behind her, the frightened children staring at her in tears, the teacher also starting to cry.
Throughout the city, and even the surrounding areas, the Saiyan's voice could be heard for miles. As the now giant fireball continued to grow in the sky, the inhabitants had a flashback to the day before, when a fireball had leveled Mont Blanc., and now, a massive ball was about to crash down directly onto the city.
As the first people began to realize their imminent death, screams could be heard everywhere, and crowds scattered in a frenzy of panic. The police didn't know what to do, torn between wanting to calm the population or flee.
Car accidents occurred everywhere, people just wanting to be as far away as possible from here.
The most pragmatic, seeing the ball getting bigger, and bigger, understood that leaving now would change nothing. This ball was going to level everything for miles around, and the shockwave would finish off the rest. Believers fell to their knees, and prayed with all their might for someone to save them from the judgment of this fallen angel.
As the city was in total panic, Glacia thought quickly, and hard, alternating her gaze between the weeping children, and the giant ball in the sky that was about to destroy the city... no, given its size, the entire region would suffer the consequences, and it was still growing!
She had only been able to unleash a simple Big Bang attack, and had no idea how she had done it, and now she had to protect the city from that? Only an ultimate attack could save them all... she had a flash of the conversation she had with her commander: "So no Final Flash as long as I'm working with you"... she had been equipped with that attack before her trigger, and if there was one attack that could save them all, it was that one!
"But how do I use it?" she wondered, and then another flashback of the conversation with Natasha came to mind: "Follow your instinct, huh?", and she understood what to do.
She left the classroom, and stopped in the middle of the playground. Children, and teachers from the entire school were watching her through their windows, and the broken wall. "I'm too low," she thought, and she began to levitate about ten meters without realizing it, then reoriented herself. With her arms, and legs spread apart, she began to scream, and a shock wave spread, making the school windows vibrate. A light emanated from her body under the eyes of the children who were hypnotized by what they saw, and they forgot everything else.
Glacia stopped screaming, and put both arms in front of her towards the Saiyan, her fingers forming an oval. Intense light emanated from it, lightning emanated from her body, wandering around the courtyard, and then began to spin around her.
Abigaël, who could sense Glacia, saw what was happening before his eyes, amazed. "That's it! That's why I came! Defend yourself! Use everything you have, and become my pedestal!" Satisfied with the size of his attack, and with drops of sweat on his forehead, he decided to launch a final provocation.
"YOU WANT TO RESIST ABSOLUTE JUSTICE? THEN RESIST THIS AND DIE!", and he launched his most powerful attack, a gigantic red fireball that was at least the size of a football stadium. Such an attack had never been launched on Earth before. A catastrophe worthy of the greatest disaster films was unfolding before the eyes of the inhabitants as a red sun approached the city.
Glacia, on the other hand, had also finished charging her attack, and, in turn, gave her response that could be heard throughout the city and the surrounding area. "THIS ATTACK IS BURNING BRIGHT TO DEFEAT YOU, MONSTER! TAKE THIS, MY LOVE, MY HOPE, AND ALL OF MY SORROW! FINAL FLASH!", and she released all her power in an instant. A gigantic beam of golden energy escaped from her hands towards the fireball.
It hit it violently, and as the entire population watched, hope was born in them as the unthinkable happened and the ball began to retreat.
"Impossible! It's impossible! You're just a mob that exists only to showcase my greatness. You can't oppose me! YOU CAN'T WIN AGAINST ME!"
He charged an attack by joining his hands on the side then released them forward with all the strength he had left, "HA!" His attack hit his giant fireball in turn, and for a moment, he thought he had tipped the balance, but his hope was short-lived as the ball continued its ascent faster, and faster, as he used everything he had to resist.
He had a flash of wisdom, thinking he could still avoid it, but it was too late for him. His own fireball hit him, and pulverized him in moments. His last thoughts were "Impossible..."
The fireball, on the other hand, continued to be pushed higher, and higher, but it began to lose stability, and as it reached low orbit, it began to explode.
The explosion seen from the ground was as if a new sun had just been born before their eyes, pushing the clouds. The gust of wind that followed was not as powerful as during the destruction of Mont Blanc, but no one in their right mind doubted the destructive capacity of the explosion they had just witnessed.
For the children, and spectators of Saint Michel kindergarten, the sight of this strange alien wearing a GIGN vest floating in the air, while a ball of light exploded in the sky, will remain forever etched in their hearts.
After the gust of wind passed, there was absolute silence in the city until the first cry of joy was heard, then another, and another, until the entire city joined in this symphony of joy, and relief. They would live another day, and they owed it to the demon who had protected them from this fallen angel of justice with all her love, all her hope, and all of her sorrow.
"She's here!" "Should we warn Abigael that she's here?" "To fight here, are you crazy" "But did you hear what he's going to do if he doesn't find her? We'll all be done for anyway!" The panicked voices of the GIGN members followed one another.
Something clicked in Natasha, and without raising her voice but with an implacable tone, she said, "No one is going to report anyone." Disappointed to hear that from her men, she continued,
"Glacia, who is here, has just signed up with the commander-in-chief to join the GIGN. Her mission is to deal with this kind of lunatic!"
"But she is the reason for his presence in the first place!" "That's true!, and what is this recruitment story? Why is she rewarded for killing hundreds of people?" Voices rose. Glacia did not recognize them, but she assumed that they were the other members of Natasha's squad who had arrested her the day before.
"It is not a reward to have the task of facing crazies like the one in the video while prioritizing the lives of civilians. Unless you prefer to take her place, huh?" No one said anything as she pointed to the television.
"And don't act like you didn't see how excited he was at the idea of finding Glacia., and it's only for one reason: to fight her, and it has nothing to do with any form of justice. Just like the other crazies of his kind, he obviously chose the city center as a meeting point. Why do you consider it a good option?" No one had anything to say about that either.
She turned to Glacia with a worried but determined look, and asked, "I'm sorry it has to be this way, but do you think you can do it?"
Glacia looked at her, and admitted, "I'm terrified. I have no idea how to fight...I still don't even know how to fly, and I have to deal with an SSJ4!...I'm just sorry, I..."
She took a deep breath in the silence, and looked back at the video of the saiyan. No one said anything. Natasha looked at her intensely as she watched the TV but made no move.
"I don't have a choice, do I? That's why I'm here, to repent..." She nodded but put a hand on her shoulder. "And also to save us. You're the only one who can stop him without it ending in a bloodbath."
"But I haven't even started my training!"
"It's not the best situation, but if there's one thing you learn by joining the GIGN, it's to face the worst situations with what you have, and come out victorious. Do you think you can do it?"
"I... yes, I'll do it. I'll go see him, and see if there's a way to end this with a discussion, and that I'm already paying my debt. At worst, I'll run as far as possible to... where can I go to face this kind of guy?"
"There's a new crater where Mont Blanc used to be. At worst, you can fight there," she replied with a slight smile that was a bit sad.
"Figures... can you take me there? I still can't fly," she asked, feeling embarrassed.
"I can do that. Follow me, we'll take the first van we find. Use the trip to mentally prepare yourself." she nods as she turns around, and she follows her.
In the room, the GIGN members resume their discussion now that their leader is gone:
"She's different than what I imagined... she looked terrified," one of them admits.
"And so what? She killed hundreds of innocent people. She can die for all I care," the other replies.
"And if she dies, and the other guy isn't satisfied, what do we do? She admitted she doesn't know how to fight, and he wants a fight..."
Daniel, who was in the room, and had been silent until now, speaks up:
"If she dies, and he wants another round, then we're screwed. If Glacia can hold him off but can't get him away from the city, there will be hundreds of deaths. We're basically screwed, and we can only hope that Glacia can stop him without causing a massacre."
No one has anything to say, including the one who wanted Glacia dead.
"I hate feeling this helpless," he admits.
"Me too," Daniel replies.
***
"We're here, Glacia. Ready to save the day?"
"As ready as I can be. You better get away if it turns into a fight."
"And miss the party? No way. I didn't sign up for the GIGN to hide from this kind of thing. No, I'll stick around to help any struggling civilians I see. By the way, you forgot this."
She tossed her a bulletproof vest with GIGN printed on it. Glacia was surprised at first but quickly understood Natasha's intentions, and wore the vest with newfound pride. She also gave him earpieces thats she quickly tried to put on, only to realize there was a problem: they weren't adapted to her new ear openings.
Natasha quickly noticed this with an embarrassed look. "Sorry, I forgot about your ears..."
"It's okay...I'll get some special ones just for me after this, right?"
"Afterwards, yes, I promise." A new promise was made between the two of them.
Glacia took a deep breath, and with a nod, headed towards her old building. She began to climb the stairs, and with a new determination rising within her, she thought to herself: "Yesterday, I was nothing. Today, I am Glacia the invincible Arcosian of the GIGN. I will live...no, I will win, and save everyone!"
Upon reaching the third floor, she approached one of the walls, and jumped onto what remained of the fourth floor. As soon as her foot touched the ground, she saw Abigael, her future opponent.
The latter, having sensed her arrival for a long time, looked a bit annoyed, and spoke to her. "Finally, you're here. I thought you'd run away like the cowards of your kind," he admitted.
"And why didn't you come flying? Why make me waste my precious time climbing on foot?" he asked angrily.
Glacia, not known for her patience, was already forgetting her fear, and turning to annoyance.
"I don't know how to fly yet. Also, why did you choose the city center for our meeting? There's a giant crater a few kilometers from here, perfect for this kind of thing."
"Already bragging about your meager accomplishments?"
"I'm not..." she was interrupted.
"Pathetic, all of you. You destroy buildings, and rocks, and think you're someone., and on top of that, you can't even fly. It's just pathetic."
"Okay, listen. Yesterday, the authorities arrested me, and now I'm working for them to repent for my action," she said, pointing to her GIGN vest.
"Plus, I thought it was a dream yesterday when everything happened. How could I have known it was possible to reincarnate into my video game avatar? Anyway, you don't need to dirty your hands punishing me because I'm already paying my debt."
"I don't like your tone. You should be more polite to your betters, and a simple human retribution has no value in front of me."
"Damn, listen to him talk. I bet he got triggered today, and was nobody three hours ago," she muttered, but apparently spoke too loud because Abigaël heard her.
"What did you say? Do you dare say that I'm nobody?! I thought I was magnanimous, and offering you a gentle death, but you don't even deserve my pity. Your death will be violent, and painful, just like your sins."
"As if I need to listen to your babbling. From the start, all you wanted was to fight me, who made the news, and proved your existence to the world. You're just a pathetic asshole who wants his moment of glory, no matter the cost," Glacia angrily retorted.
In an instant, all of Abigaël's arrogance turned into rage, and before she realized her mistake, Abigaël charged at Glacia. She didn't lose sight of him for a second, but for some reason, her body didn't react as quickly as her mind.
She took a punch to the face, sending her flying through the city. She went through several buildings, trying with all her might to stop herself, slow down, anything, but nothing worked, and she ended up in the living room of a house, with all the furniture overturned.
Once she stopped, she looked around, and, with relief, saw no one. She quickly realized that she didn't feel any pain, but she soon began to hear the screams of passersby. Everything happened in a matter of seconds. As soon as she stood up, she saw Abigaël in front of her, ready to charge at her.
Glacia tried to punch him, but she couldn't understand how she could be so slow! Abigaël easily dodged it, and, with a growl, rushed at Glacia. For every punch Glacia threw, she received ten in return. For every kick attempted, she took a brutal combo that sent her flying into a house, a car, a store. Glacia wasn't fighting but rather receiving the biggest beating of her life. However, to her surprise, she didn't feel any pain.
Abigaël was starting to notice this fact, and grabbed Glacia by her tail. He began to spin her around, and, after a few moments, released her in a random direction so fast that she flew through two houses, and a store before colliding with a parked car on the side of the street.
The bystanders around panicked, and ran as far away as possible. Parents grabbed their children, and fled with everything they had to get away from a battle scene unprecedented for this peaceful small town.
"I keep punching you but you take no damage...what are you?" Abigaël appeared above, arms crossed, flying as if gravity was just a suggestion.
With a surge of pride she didn't know she had, Glacia responded: "I'm very resilient, asshole. Saitama tier resilient."
"I see, a tank in Dragon Ball, that's stupid. You are stupid! How do you expect to defeat a boss if all you can do is take hits?, and even that, how do you take no damage, you are a tank?! I'm maxed out in everything, nothing can take my hit like it's nothing, THAT'S BULLSHIT!" With rage, he grabbed Glacia's head with his left hand, and with it hit the ground with all his force again, and again, and again, dozens of times, then stopped, and looked at her, seeing no trace of blood...nothing, not even a scratch.
His rage intensified, and he created a ki ball in the palm of his right hand, and sent it flying into Glacia's face before releasing her head at the last millisecond. The resulting explosion destroyed everything in a 20-meter radius around him, and ejected Glacia, who once again flew through several buildings.
Glacia was a bit shaken up after being battered, and noticed that she was embedded in a platform inside a crowded classroom. The teacher had fallen to the ground, thrown by the shockwave caused by Glacia's arrival through the wall, but thankfully, was unharmed. The students around her were about 8 years old, she thought, and didn't understand what was going on. Most of them were starting to cry, while the rest trembled in fear. She had landed in one of the few remaining open schools, and what she feared before the battle began came in the form of a mutant, part gorilla, part human, who flew through the broken wall.
"Nothing again?! Bullshit, I'm tired of this bullshit. I wanted to start my reputation in this pitiful town, but I've had enough,", and he began to fly away higher into the air.
For a moment, Glacia thought it was over, that the lunatic was done, and leaving...someone else would handle him at that point, but that hope was short-lived as she heard a voice, the Saiyan who was now very high in the sky.
"LISTEN TO ME, INHABITANTS OF THIS PITIFUL TOWN, YOU HAVE SOUGHT TO SHELTER AND HIDE A DEMON FROM ME! THE ANGEL OF JUSTICE, ABIGAEL! I NOW DECLARE MY JUDGEMENT UPON YOUR SIN, DEATH
As he finished his sentence, he raised both his arms in the air, and a red energy ball appeared above him, initially small but growing rapidly. Even from afar, the entire city could see it. Glacia, who had gotten up, understood what it was. "A GENKIDAMA?! Seriously?! But... fuck." She heard the sobs behind her, the frightened children staring at her in tears, the teacher also starting to cry.
Throughout the city, and even the surrounding areas, the Saiyan's voice could be heard for miles. As the now giant fireball continued to grow in the sky, the inhabitants had a flashback to the day before, when a fireball had leveled Mont Blanc., and now, a massive ball was about to crash down directly onto the city.
As the first people began to realize their imminent death, screams could be heard everywhere, and crowds scattered in a frenzy of panic. The police didn't know what to do, torn between wanting to calm the population or flee.
Car accidents occurred everywhere, people just wanting to be as far away as possible from here.
The most pragmatic, seeing the ball getting bigger, and bigger, understood that leaving now would change nothing. This ball was going to level everything for miles around, and the shockwave would finish off the rest. Believers fell to their knees, and prayed with all their might for someone to save them from the judgment of this fallen angel.
As the city was in total panic, Glacia thought quickly, and hard, alternating her gaze between the weeping children, and the giant ball in the sky that was about to destroy the city... no, given its size, the entire region would suffer the consequences, and it was still growing!
She had only been able to unleash a simple Big Bang attack, and had no idea how she had done it, and now she had to protect the city from that? Only an ultimate attack could save them all... she had a flash of the conversation she had with her commander: "So no Final Flash as long as I'm working with you"... she had been equipped with that attack before her trigger, and if there was one attack that could save them all, it was that one!
"But how do I use it?" she wondered, and then another flashback of the conversation with Natasha came to mind: "Follow your instinct, huh?", and she understood what to do.
She left the classroom, and stopped in the middle of the playground. Children, and teachers from the entire school were watching her through their windows, and the broken wall. "I'm too low," she thought, and she began to levitate about ten meters without realizing it, then reoriented herself. With her arms, and legs spread apart, she began to scream, and a shock wave spread, making the school windows vibrate. A light emanated from her body under the eyes of the children who were hypnotized by what they saw, and they forgot everything else.
Glacia stopped screaming, and put both arms in front of her towards the Saiyan, her fingers forming an oval. Intense light emanated from it, lightning emanated from her body, wandering around the courtyard, and then began to spin around her.
Abigaël, who could sense Glacia, saw what was happening before his eyes, amazed. "That's it! That's why I came! Defend yourself! Use everything you have, and become my pedestal!" Satisfied with the size of his attack, and with drops of sweat on his forehead, he decided to launch a final provocation.
"YOU WANT TO RESIST ABSOLUTE JUSTICE? THEN RESIST THIS AND DIE!", and he launched his most powerful attack, a gigantic red fireball that was at least the size of a football stadium. Such an attack had never been launched on Earth before. A catastrophe worthy of the greatest disaster films was unfolding before the eyes of the inhabitants as a red sun approached the city.
Glacia, on the other hand, had also finished charging her attack, and, in turn, gave her response that could be heard throughout the city and the surrounding area. "THIS ATTACK IS BURNING BRIGHT TO DEFEAT YOU, MONSTER! TAKE THIS, MY LOVE, MY HOPE, AND ALL OF MY SORROW! FINAL FLASH!", and she released all her power in an instant. A gigantic beam of golden energy escaped from her hands towards the fireball.
It hit it violently, and as the entire population watched, hope was born in them as the unthinkable happened and the ball began to retreat.
"Impossible! It's impossible! You're just a mob that exists only to showcase my greatness. You can't oppose me! YOU CAN'T WIN AGAINST ME!"
He charged an attack by joining his hands on the side then released them forward with all the strength he had left, "HA!" His attack hit his giant fireball in turn, and for a moment, he thought he had tipped the balance, but his hope was short-lived as the ball continued its ascent faster, and faster, as he used everything he had to resist.
He had a flash of wisdom, thinking he could still avoid it, but it was too late for him. His own fireball hit him, and pulverized him in moments. His last thoughts were "Impossible..."
The fireball, on the other hand, continued to be pushed higher, and higher, but it began to lose stability, and as it reached low orbit, it began to explode.
The explosion seen from the ground was as if a new sun had just been born before their eyes, pushing the clouds. The gust of wind that followed was not as powerful as during the destruction of Mont Blanc, but no one in their right mind doubted the destructive capacity of the explosion they had just witnessed.
For the children, and spectators of Saint Michel kindergarten, the sight of this strange alien wearing a GIGN vest floating in the air, while a ball of light exploded in the sky, will remain forever etched in their hearts.
After the gust of wind passed, there was absolute silence in the city until the first cry of joy was heard, then another, and another, until the entire city joined in this symphony of joy, and relief. They would live another day, and they owed it to the demon who had protected them from this fallen angel of justice with all her love, all her hope, and all of her sorrow.
ch6
Glacia began to descend gently towards the ground, her gaze captivated by the sparkling nova in the sky. She was still amazed by what she had just seen, experienced, and even more incredible, by what she had just done.
She didn't yet know how to perceive energies, but one thing was certain for her: no one would have survived that.
She looked around, at the wall destroyed by her arrival and the building she had passed through when Abigaël was vexed, she snorted, for not being able to hurt her.
As her gaze moved forward, she extended her right hand and looked at it; it was unharmed and she didn't feel particularly tired. She could feel the lost energy used by her attack, but it was slowly returning to her. Then she realized: " I launched a Final Flash... wait, I know how to do it, does that mean... "she turned her palm upward.
A small energy sphere appeared, exactly as she wanted. Fascinated and with a wide smile, she summoned another one with her left hand, then began to move them separately, before making them swirl around each other.
Unknowingly, Glacia began to dance while playing with her energy spheres, carried by a melody only she could hear.
The children, still fascinated by what they had just witnessed, couldn't take their eyes off this strange alien who danced, surrounded by enchanting lights. After a few moments, they began to realize that it was over: the friendly alien had triumphed over the terrible angel. They too began to smile and dance, swept away by the imaginary music that, in turn, only they could hear.
In the midst of this excitement, a van bearing the GIGN logo arrived in the courtyard and stopped behind Glacia. Onboard, a young woman observed the scene unfolding before her and couldn't help but laugh for a few moments before composing herself and honking the horn to snap Glacia out of her trance.
Glacia immediately froze, the lights vanished, and she turned towards the van. When she saw the amused look on the young woman's face, she had a moment of realization and dropped to her knees, her head buried in her arms, her face burning with embarrassment. Natasha couldn't help but laugh even more as she got out of the vehicle.
She managed to calm down, but a broad smile lingered on her face. Then she addressed Glacia:
"I have so many questions for you... The most important being, are you okay? You don't look injured, but I saw the live footage, and he didn't spare you."
"I... I've never felt better, I feel..." Glacia searched for the right words.
"Relieved to have saved everyone? To have proven that you're capable of great things? Happy to be able to control your powers?"
"That... when I saw Abigaël on TV, I was terrified, but now... I've won. He threw a sun at me, and I sent it back with my awesome powers."
"I saw that... Listen, as I said, I have tons of questions, and from what I heard on the radio, the boss has a lot of them too."
At Glacia's bewildered expression, Natasha burst out laughing.
"Don't worry, I don't think you're in trouble. We all followed the fight through drones, one way or another. We saw how he dominated you until he tried to wipe us all out. Consider this your first debriefing before you write a report."
Glacia began to imagine a mountain of paperwork waiting for her. Natasha, true to form, guessed what she was thinking and laughed again.
"No, silly, you'll just have a report to fill out. The majority of the paperwork is the boss's responsibility. That's partly why I keep refusing promotions."
Relieved, Glacia nodded and headed towards the van. She climbed in and closed the door, and then Natasha took her place at the front, and they drove off towards the gendarmerie.
***
The journey this time was relatively short; the school must have been closer than her apartment building, she thought as she got out of the van at Natasha's invitation, who was waiting outside.
Upon exiting, Glacia observed a crowd of people bustling in every direction. Tents were being loaded into parked trucks, and vehicles were constantly in motion.
"The battle is over, but for law enforcement, the day is just beginning," she thought.
While some people stopped dead in their tracks to watch her from a distance, most didn't even pay attention to her presence, too busy with their tasks.
They headed straight for the chief commander's office. Once there, Natasha knocked on the door and entered after receiving permission from her superior.
The commander set a file down on her desk to focus on the duo, particularly Glacia:
"Agent Glacia, I didn't expect to see you back so soon..." She paused briefly to observe her, then continued: "I see that you appear to be in good health. Did he not manage to hurt you, or can you regenerate?" Without wasting time, she began the questioning.
Glacia puffed out her chest, proud of her victory, and replied:
"No, ma'am, he didn't manage to hurt me, and I don't think I can regenerate in the way you mean, ma'am."
"One 'ma'am' is enough... Well, it seems that you're more resilient than we initially thought, which is at least good news for us... During the fight, you were completely dominated in close combat. Is this solely due to your lack of experience, or is there another reason for this?"
"I... he was much faster... I could see everything he was doing, not once did I lose sight of him, but my body felt so heavy... so slow that I couldn't do anything... I don't understand why there's such a difference between him and me... especially when I saw that I surpassed him in energy." After a moment of reflection, Glacia continued: "Glacia, my character, she wasn't specialized in ki; she was strong in everything. I really don't see why I'm so slow..."
"I see, is it because you don't master your techniques as much as the other mutants?" she asked.
"Maybe, probably... I don't know." Glacia replied.
"I saw that you managed to fly before launching your giant laser; maybe you can start from there?"
"Probably... Wait, I flew? I don't remember that."
Emily looked at her, surprised, then turned her computer screen towards Glacia and showed her the scene. The video was from a drone view similar to the one on television but more detailed, "probably from their own drones," Glacia thought before refocusing on the video.
After a few moments, she saw that indeed, she had flown while charging her attack... the video cut off.
"I really did fly..." But before she could get lost in her thoughts, her superior continued:
"That's why we've assigned you an area to train in, so you can study how you did it at that moment, understand? Good... you used your attack which, based on what we've seen, your own description, and your words, was incomparable to anything detected up until today." She played the video again, "THIS ATTACK IS BURNING BRIGHT TO DEFEAT YOU, MONSTER! TAKE THIS, MY LOVE, MY HOPE, AND ALL OF MY SORROW! FINAL FLASH!" she heard herself shout before launching her attack. The video stopped after the attack was released, and Glacia couldn't help but blush.
Both women couldn't help but smile slightly, but it only lasted a brief moment before Emily resumed seriously:
"Even putting aside the cheesy line, can you explain why you launched such a powerful attack in the city despite being warned not to?" Her tone was calm, she wasn't judging her, but simply wanted her explanation.
"Abigaël used an attack called Genkidama, a modified version of the raid boss's attack, I think, because it was red and much larger than a classic genkidama… In the Dragon Ball universe and even in the game, it's an almost unstoppable attack. Normally, it would take several players each launching an ultimate attack to just push it back. When I saw the ball forming, I remembered the most powerful attack I had, which had been modified to allow me to fight raid bosses alone."
"Your Final flash?"
Glacia nodded.
Emily sighed: "According to all the research done worldwide, one point remains constant... an energy attack is only repelled by a force equal to or greater than its own. Your attack pushed back the mutant's, while detectors indicated, after its explosion, that it could have leveled half the country." Natasha shuddered upon hearing this. "How powerful is your attack compared to the mutant's? And did you consider that his attack could explode upon contact with yours?"
"I... I thought it was safe to assume that his attack would have survived mine... in the game and the anime, that's how you protect yourself from it if you can't avoid it..."
"Listen, you're the expert when it comes to these things, and your plan saved all of us, so I'm not saying you acted poorly, unless you had other options. Did you have any others?
"In theory, there are other techniques to protect oneself, like personal energy shields, but that wouldn't have prevented the ball from exploding... Another idea that comes to mind, which has only been done in the anime, I think, is pushing the attack back with my own body. I don't know how to fly consciously yet, so I didn't think of that."
"So there are other options for the future... Alright, I ask you to consider these kinds of options as a priority as soon as you can, and if the situation prevents you from doing so... can I trust you not to make the situation worse?"
Glacia looked her in the eyes, determined: "Yes, ma'am."
"Good, however, you haven't yet explained the power of your attack."
"When I saw the attack forming, I just imagined how powerful it was, considering its size and what I had seen, whether in the animes or games. In reality, there has always been an inconsistency in the lore regarding this... An attack at Abigaël's level would have been considered planet-destroying in the anime, whereas, and I'm not complaining, his attack would have 'just' leveled a region or two. How powerful is my attack in comparison?... Honestly, I have no idea, but at least I don't think I'm capable of destroying a planet."
Natasha, who had been silent until then, asked with a worried expression: "Do you think there's a way to reach that level of power?"
"To destroy a planet?... With what I've seen, if I could activate my awakening and charge all my energy while aiming at the ground... I don't think so... maybe?"
"Your awakening?" she asked.
"Yes, it's a transformation that increases your power. Normally, it boosts damage by about 30 to 40% more, that kind of thing... Abigaël had used the transformation to become SSJ4. Usually, he should look like a normal human, but with a tail."
Emily responded: "An additional 40% of your base damage wouldn't have been enough to destroy the planet."
"Try multiplying it by 20, and I'm less sure."
"Multiply by 20? You said 30 to 40%."
"I might have exaggerated my awakening's modifiers a bit... besides, I don't know if they've been retained with my trigger, but since Abigaël was in SSJ4 while the transformation only existed with mods..."
"Then your awakening might have been affected too..."
"Maybe... in reality, I'm not even sure if I can use it one day, and it's better that way, I think."
Emily sighed and continued: "Yes, you're dangerous enough as you are. It won't help anyone if there's no planet left to live on... Alright, aside from a few alarming revelations at the end, I think we're done for today. I expect your report first thing tomorrow morning, Agent Glacia. Major Natasha will show you the procedure and some examples to guide you. Anything else to add?"
"No, ma'am."
"Good, you may go," she concluded.
Natasha opened the door and let Glacia out, then after a "Ma'am," she left.
"After this morning, I thought nothing could surprise me anymore, but now I learn that destroying a planet is not an unattainable feat... if that's not alarming, I don't know what is," she admitted, worried.
"It won't happen. I'll prevent that kind of threat, I promise."
She looked at her for a few seconds, trying to reassure herself, and said:
"You did it once, I'm sure you can do it again."
"Count on me!" Glacia said with a thumbs-up.
She remembered what Glacia had said against Abigaël... "All her hope, huh? I can see it," she thought, and with a slightly reassured smile, she left with Glacia towards the GIGN's reserved area.
She didn't yet know how to perceive energies, but one thing was certain for her: no one would have survived that.
She looked around, at the wall destroyed by her arrival and the building she had passed through when Abigaël was vexed, she snorted, for not being able to hurt her.
As her gaze moved forward, she extended her right hand and looked at it; it was unharmed and she didn't feel particularly tired. She could feel the lost energy used by her attack, but it was slowly returning to her. Then she realized: " I launched a Final Flash... wait, I know how to do it, does that mean... "she turned her palm upward.
A small energy sphere appeared, exactly as she wanted. Fascinated and with a wide smile, she summoned another one with her left hand, then began to move them separately, before making them swirl around each other.
Unknowingly, Glacia began to dance while playing with her energy spheres, carried by a melody only she could hear.
The children, still fascinated by what they had just witnessed, couldn't take their eyes off this strange alien who danced, surrounded by enchanting lights. After a few moments, they began to realize that it was over: the friendly alien had triumphed over the terrible angel. They too began to smile and dance, swept away by the imaginary music that, in turn, only they could hear.
In the midst of this excitement, a van bearing the GIGN logo arrived in the courtyard and stopped behind Glacia. Onboard, a young woman observed the scene unfolding before her and couldn't help but laugh for a few moments before composing herself and honking the horn to snap Glacia out of her trance.
Glacia immediately froze, the lights vanished, and she turned towards the van. When she saw the amused look on the young woman's face, she had a moment of realization and dropped to her knees, her head buried in her arms, her face burning with embarrassment. Natasha couldn't help but laugh even more as she got out of the vehicle.
She managed to calm down, but a broad smile lingered on her face. Then she addressed Glacia:
"I have so many questions for you... The most important being, are you okay? You don't look injured, but I saw the live footage, and he didn't spare you."
"I... I've never felt better, I feel..." Glacia searched for the right words.
"Relieved to have saved everyone? To have proven that you're capable of great things? Happy to be able to control your powers?"
"That... when I saw Abigaël on TV, I was terrified, but now... I've won. He threw a sun at me, and I sent it back with my awesome powers."
"I saw that... Listen, as I said, I have tons of questions, and from what I heard on the radio, the boss has a lot of them too."
At Glacia's bewildered expression, Natasha burst out laughing.
"Don't worry, I don't think you're in trouble. We all followed the fight through drones, one way or another. We saw how he dominated you until he tried to wipe us all out. Consider this your first debriefing before you write a report."
Glacia began to imagine a mountain of paperwork waiting for her. Natasha, true to form, guessed what she was thinking and laughed again.
"No, silly, you'll just have a report to fill out. The majority of the paperwork is the boss's responsibility. That's partly why I keep refusing promotions."
Relieved, Glacia nodded and headed towards the van. She climbed in and closed the door, and then Natasha took her place at the front, and they drove off towards the gendarmerie.
***
The journey this time was relatively short; the school must have been closer than her apartment building, she thought as she got out of the van at Natasha's invitation, who was waiting outside.
Upon exiting, Glacia observed a crowd of people bustling in every direction. Tents were being loaded into parked trucks, and vehicles were constantly in motion.
"The battle is over, but for law enforcement, the day is just beginning," she thought.
While some people stopped dead in their tracks to watch her from a distance, most didn't even pay attention to her presence, too busy with their tasks.
They headed straight for the chief commander's office. Once there, Natasha knocked on the door and entered after receiving permission from her superior.
The commander set a file down on her desk to focus on the duo, particularly Glacia:
"Agent Glacia, I didn't expect to see you back so soon..." She paused briefly to observe her, then continued: "I see that you appear to be in good health. Did he not manage to hurt you, or can you regenerate?" Without wasting time, she began the questioning.
Glacia puffed out her chest, proud of her victory, and replied:
"No, ma'am, he didn't manage to hurt me, and I don't think I can regenerate in the way you mean, ma'am."
"One 'ma'am' is enough... Well, it seems that you're more resilient than we initially thought, which is at least good news for us... During the fight, you were completely dominated in close combat. Is this solely due to your lack of experience, or is there another reason for this?"
"I... he was much faster... I could see everything he was doing, not once did I lose sight of him, but my body felt so heavy... so slow that I couldn't do anything... I don't understand why there's such a difference between him and me... especially when I saw that I surpassed him in energy." After a moment of reflection, Glacia continued: "Glacia, my character, she wasn't specialized in ki; she was strong in everything. I really don't see why I'm so slow..."
"I see, is it because you don't master your techniques as much as the other mutants?" she asked.
"Maybe, probably... I don't know." Glacia replied.
"I saw that you managed to fly before launching your giant laser; maybe you can start from there?"
"Probably... Wait, I flew? I don't remember that."
Emily looked at her, surprised, then turned her computer screen towards Glacia and showed her the scene. The video was from a drone view similar to the one on television but more detailed, "probably from their own drones," Glacia thought before refocusing on the video.
After a few moments, she saw that indeed, she had flown while charging her attack... the video cut off.
"I really did fly..." But before she could get lost in her thoughts, her superior continued:
"That's why we've assigned you an area to train in, so you can study how you did it at that moment, understand? Good... you used your attack which, based on what we've seen, your own description, and your words, was incomparable to anything detected up until today." She played the video again, "THIS ATTACK IS BURNING BRIGHT TO DEFEAT YOU, MONSTER! TAKE THIS, MY LOVE, MY HOPE, AND ALL OF MY SORROW! FINAL FLASH!" she heard herself shout before launching her attack. The video stopped after the attack was released, and Glacia couldn't help but blush.
Both women couldn't help but smile slightly, but it only lasted a brief moment before Emily resumed seriously:
"Even putting aside the cheesy line, can you explain why you launched such a powerful attack in the city despite being warned not to?" Her tone was calm, she wasn't judging her, but simply wanted her explanation.
"Abigaël used an attack called Genkidama, a modified version of the raid boss's attack, I think, because it was red and much larger than a classic genkidama… In the Dragon Ball universe and even in the game, it's an almost unstoppable attack. Normally, it would take several players each launching an ultimate attack to just push it back. When I saw the ball forming, I remembered the most powerful attack I had, which had been modified to allow me to fight raid bosses alone."
"Your Final flash?"
Glacia nodded.
Emily sighed: "According to all the research done worldwide, one point remains constant... an energy attack is only repelled by a force equal to or greater than its own. Your attack pushed back the mutant's, while detectors indicated, after its explosion, that it could have leveled half the country." Natasha shuddered upon hearing this. "How powerful is your attack compared to the mutant's? And did you consider that his attack could explode upon contact with yours?"
"I... I thought it was safe to assume that his attack would have survived mine... in the game and the anime, that's how you protect yourself from it if you can't avoid it..."
"Listen, you're the expert when it comes to these things, and your plan saved all of us, so I'm not saying you acted poorly, unless you had other options. Did you have any others?
"In theory, there are other techniques to protect oneself, like personal energy shields, but that wouldn't have prevented the ball from exploding... Another idea that comes to mind, which has only been done in the anime, I think, is pushing the attack back with my own body. I don't know how to fly consciously yet, so I didn't think of that."
"So there are other options for the future... Alright, I ask you to consider these kinds of options as a priority as soon as you can, and if the situation prevents you from doing so... can I trust you not to make the situation worse?"
Glacia looked her in the eyes, determined: "Yes, ma'am."
"Good, however, you haven't yet explained the power of your attack."
"When I saw the attack forming, I just imagined how powerful it was, considering its size and what I had seen, whether in the animes or games. In reality, there has always been an inconsistency in the lore regarding this... An attack at Abigaël's level would have been considered planet-destroying in the anime, whereas, and I'm not complaining, his attack would have 'just' leveled a region or two. How powerful is my attack in comparison?... Honestly, I have no idea, but at least I don't think I'm capable of destroying a planet."
Natasha, who had been silent until then, asked with a worried expression: "Do you think there's a way to reach that level of power?"
"To destroy a planet?... With what I've seen, if I could activate my awakening and charge all my energy while aiming at the ground... I don't think so... maybe?"
"Your awakening?" she asked.
"Yes, it's a transformation that increases your power. Normally, it boosts damage by about 30 to 40% more, that kind of thing... Abigaël had used the transformation to become SSJ4. Usually, he should look like a normal human, but with a tail."
Emily responded: "An additional 40% of your base damage wouldn't have been enough to destroy the planet."
"Try multiplying it by 20, and I'm less sure."
"Multiply by 20? You said 30 to 40%."
"I might have exaggerated my awakening's modifiers a bit... besides, I don't know if they've been retained with my trigger, but since Abigaël was in SSJ4 while the transformation only existed with mods..."
"Then your awakening might have been affected too..."
"Maybe... in reality, I'm not even sure if I can use it one day, and it's better that way, I think."
Emily sighed and continued: "Yes, you're dangerous enough as you are. It won't help anyone if there's no planet left to live on... Alright, aside from a few alarming revelations at the end, I think we're done for today. I expect your report first thing tomorrow morning, Agent Glacia. Major Natasha will show you the procedure and some examples to guide you. Anything else to add?"
"No, ma'am."
"Good, you may go," she concluded.
Natasha opened the door and let Glacia out, then after a "Ma'am," she left.
"After this morning, I thought nothing could surprise me anymore, but now I learn that destroying a planet is not an unattainable feat... if that's not alarming, I don't know what is," she admitted, worried.
"It won't happen. I'll prevent that kind of threat, I promise."
She looked at her for a few seconds, trying to reassure herself, and said:
"You did it once, I'm sure you can do it again."
"Count on me!" Glacia said with a thumbs-up.
She remembered what Glacia had said against Abigaël... "All her hope, huh? I can see it," she thought, and with a slightly reassured smile, she left with Glacia towards the GIGN's reserved area.
ch7
As they arrived in the room reserved for the GIGN members, the atmosphere this time was calmer. The television, however, was still on, showing news channels that were summarizing what had just happened in the city and the subsequent explosion in orbit.
The men were playing cards; one of them had a much larger stack of chips than the others. They turned when they realized that their leader had entered, and especially the mutant who had just come into the room.
The majority remained silent, but one of them, a man with light brown hair, displayed a big smile: "Hey, here's our warrior filled with love, hope, and sorrow, how are you?"
Glacia couldn't help but blush.
"How do you know that? I just wanted to tell Abigaël..."
With a mischievous smile, Natasha replied: "The whole city heard it, as well as the announcement of our extermination by the other lunatic... It was pretty cheesy, actually, but I'm sure it left an impression on more than one person. How did you do it, by the way? Do you have a megaphone included in your powers now?"
"Uh... I used my ki to amplify the sound of my voice... but I didn't think it was that loud...", she admitted with embarrassment.
"Anyway, guys, I think it's time for introductions since we'll all be working together for a while. Here is Glacia, our new coworker, this is Daniel Laplace."
He gave a small wave with his hand.
"The serious guy who always loses at poker, Louis Bellefeuille."
"Hey, I'm just the one who follows the protocol most closely here... and I almost won this time...", he muttered.
"You see, I told you, not fun." She turned to a man in his forties with very short-cut brown hair. He stared at Glacia but didn't express any particular emotion.
"This is Arthur Charbonneau, the grump of the team. You can count on him to tell you what he doesn't like. He's the best poker player I know."
She turned to the last member of the team. Glacia recognized him; he was the one who wanted to report her to Abigaël. Even though she understood deep down... it still hurt, she thought.
"And the last of our merry band of misfits, Alexandre Pépin, who, I'm sure, still owes an apology to our new friend who faced a sun to save us, right?" she said with a smile, but a stern look.
"..." he glared at her.
"..." she glared back at him.
"Fine, I was wrong and I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that, we don't report anyone in the GIGN. Are you satisfied?"
"No, but it's a start. We're supposed to set an example and not panic like chickens in the presence of a fox. Glacia is here to learn from us how to become a heroine in the service of the people, so please, don't try to ruin our image again."
"It's not like we're more than chickens meeting a fox when facing that guy," he said, pointing to the television where Abigaël was charging his attack.
Natasha sighed, "Unfortunately, that's true, and that's why I didn't report your action to Piggot, as I understand your intention. But that doesn't make it more tolerable. Try it again, and you'll be kicked out of this program."
"Yes, ma'am," he replied.
"Program?" asked Louis.
"Yes, as I mentioned this morning before... that, Glacia joined the GIGN, and with her own unit called 'anti-cataclysm.' The name speaks for itself, and our job will be to train Glacia in hand-to-hand combat while teaching her best practices to protect civilians or us, as needed."
"It's true that the fight with the lunatic didn't start well... it looked more like a beating than anything else... one wonders what would have happened if he had chosen to ignore Glacia and focus on the civilians," Daniel pointed out.
Everyone shuddered, including Glacia.
"Fortunately for all of us, it turned out well in the end, but as I said earlier, Glacia needs training quickly if she wants to face what lies ahead."
"And we were chosen?"
"Yes, in addition to training Glacia, we will implement, with her help, a protocol to work with her in the field."
"In the field? It's not like we're going to be useful against that kind of monster."
"For now, yes, but the higher-ups hope that counter-strategies will emerge from this agreement with Glacia and the research they are conducting on their end. As for what we can do immediately... I wanted to have a briefing later, but now is as good a time as any. Get comfortable while I prepare," she said, starting to connect her phone to the television while the others took chairs facing the screen.
Glacia, meanwhile, chose one of the chairs that allowed her tail to pass through.
"First, I'll have to give a brief overview of what's happened in the last few days, so everyone is on the same page," she showed a series of images of a giant armored gorilla destroying the White House. "First of all, the United States is united in name only; Washington has fallen, and the president is dead. A series of attacks by multiple groups has taken control of the various states." She showed images of mutant attacks with missiles having no effect. "The military was sent to stop groups of mutants, but it was a massacre. From what we know, while some of these areas are officially conquered by mutants, the rest are in full-blown civil war."
"..."
"The rest of the world isn't doing much better; groups of mutants with humans as minions are forming and taking control of countries. There are resistances from other mutants and local forces, but it almost always ends in their flight or death.
China fell yesterday, but the group responsible for the coup was large enough to take control of the whole country this time." An image showed an individual resembling Buu dressed in a suit in the middle of the assembly.
She continued: "Their first action as new leaders was to declare war on Russia and Japan." She showed more images of Nameks and Saiyans attacking the Kremlin.
"Russia was already not doing well, and it is assumed that it should end up like the United States in a few days. As for us, directly, the rest of the EU isn't doing much better.
Europe is currently at war, groups are trying to take control of countries, and all kinds of attacks are taking place everywhere, but are fortunately being stopped for now by other local mutants. The good news is that no mutant in the world has shown a level of power equal to what we saw today... but we don't know if it's because no one has tried yet or if they are incapable."
"Now, in France... gangs of mutants and humans are starting to form, and it's only a miracle that there haven't been more attacks of the same caliber if we ignore what happened this morning."
"Rather hard to ignore...", admitted Louis.
"That's true... but you're starting to see where I'm going with this. Humans are beginning to unite with mutants. Glacia will handle the mutants, and we will have to deal with the humans during our interventions."
"And if we encounter a mutant while Glacia is fighting elsewhere?"
"Glacia will have to intervene to protect us from them, otherwise we are lost."
"That's not very reassuring," Arthur spoke for the first time.
Natasha sighed: "She's new, give her time. Besides, she has already saved us once, she can do it again. I trust her."
Glacia, lost in thought after everything Natasha had said, asked, "What? Sorry, I was thinking. What were you saying?"
"You should pay more attention to what's happening around you instead of constantly getting lost in your thoughts, Glacia..." scolded Natasha.
"Sorry..."
"And we were saying that you'll have to protect us from the mutants while we handle the humans."
"I will, I promise," she said determinedly.
"I know," replied Natasha confidently.
She continued, "Well, now that we're all on the same page, it's time to move. Our new base of operations will be in Annecy, or more precisely in Épagny Metz-Tessy."
"There's a base there?" asked Alexandre.
"We'll have reinforcements?... I mean, we're not going to be only five humans, I hope," Louis asked at the same time.
"Yes, to both questions. Other units will be joining us in the coming week. As for the base, there's an army base there, we need to go see what our new facility looks like, see what we need, for example, Glacia needs specially adapted earpieces and an easily accessible GPS for when she learns how to fly."
"We'll have our own helicopter and plane?" asked Daniel with a smile.
"Yes," she replied likewise.
"Cool, what are we waiting for?" he said, getting up and starting to leave the room.
Natasha, with a smile, said, "Let's go."
"Yes, boss," they all responded in sync, except for Glacia who nodded.
They headed towards the parking lot and took a van after informing headquarters, heading towards their new base.
***
Once they arrived at the base, they were greeted by an army officer who was waiting for them, saluting with two open-top cars parked next to him.
"Hello, I am Sergeant Michel Rodriguez. I will be your guide and intermediary from now on if you need anything to establish yourselves here," the officer said.
The group greeted him back, with Glacia imitating them slightly late. The officer didn't have a particular reaction to Glacia, she noted.
Natasha shook his hand as she introduced herself and her group. They were told to park their van there, and someone would park it near their hotel. They were also told to use the open-top cars for the duration of their visit. They each took their bags with their belongings, which they put in the trunk. Glacia, having nothing, just sat in the open back of the vehicle, not able to sit comfortably thanks to her tail.
During the ride, the cars drove slowly and closely so that they could hear the officer's guided tour. They made a few detours to show the office area, the airstrip, the area where the emergency services were trained, and the living area for military personnel and their families. The group was surprised to find that the military base was larger than they had imagined.
They arrived at a two-story building that had formerly served as a dormitory with a few offices, but now only served as a storage facility. They were clearing out the rooms so they could use them. This explained the trucks at the entrance of the building with people coming out, loaded like mules.
The officer suggested that they come back the next day when they had finished clearing out the rooms to see what they would need. Natasha agreed, and they were taken to a nearby hotel where they would stay temporarily. The officer left with one of the cars, telling them to leave the key of the other car at the front desk when they were finished with it. As they retrieved their bags and prepared to enter their hotel, Natasha spoke to Glacia:
"Glacia, I noticed that you don't have a bag. You lost everything in the explosion at your apartment, didn't you?" She said it more for her men than anything else. Glacia nodded, but didn't see where she was going with it.
"Are you planning to stay naked with just your vest as your top for the rest of your life? And what about your hygiene, soap, toothbrush?" she asked.
"Oh... I hadn't really thought about it... and I'm not that cold, on the contrary, I feel good, so I forgot about clothes... not like I have much to hide," she said, glancing at her torso. She knew she had breasts, but there were no visible nipples, but she hadn't looked at what was below. Then she remembered, "Anyway, I lost my credit card... not sure if I can get another one given my new shape," she finished a bit dejected.
"Sometimes I forget how much of a recluse you are... That's it! We're going shopping, no way we're leaving you with nothing."
"But..."
"No, I'll pay for you, so don't worry about that."
She turned to her men who were watching:
"We're going shopping, guys. Anyone interested in coming with us? It would do you good to get some fresh air instead of staying in the hotel all day."
"Not interested," said Louis, who headed back to the hotel with his bag on his shoulder.
"Same, I'm good," followed Alexandre, who left in turn.
"Nh," grumbled Arthur as he left, which made Glacia think he deserved his title more and more.
Daniel, however, didn't move and shrugged with a smile, "Well, why not? I really want to buy some Mars and soda after all this."
"Well, Glacia, come on board!" she said with a big smile.
"I just can't fight her," Glacia resigned, but she admitted that she still needed things to live.
***
Glacia thought the trip to downtown was rather quick, as she was getting used to her position in the back. But it was upon arrival that things became uncomfortable for her.
If passers-by weren't staring at her, they were quickly walking away. What bothered Glacia the most was when they took photos or videos of her. The feeling of becoming a local curiosity was unpleasant. As Natasha finished parking the car, she turned to Glacia and saw her expression; it was seeing the surrounding people that she understood.
"Hey, Glacia, look at me."
Glacia turned to Natasha.
"Listen, I'm not going to say that I know what you're feeling, but you're going through an important stage for yourself. You have to show yourself to make them understand that you're with them. And look at things positively, not everyone is screaming at the sight of you, that's something."
"I suppose... but I'm not eager to have to smile at the press..."
"Come on, let's go, ignore them, we have shopping to do!"
"Ignore them, she says," muttered Glacia as she got out of the car at the same time as the others.
The walk in the city was more peaceful than Glacia had expected... if only she could completely ignore the crowd that wouldn't leave them alone, even if they stayed fifty meters away.
They managed to visit a few clothing stores, under the watchful eye of the worried salespeople. They found several tops that looked good on Glacia. While she tried on a polo shirt, Natasha discreetly slipped an object into her vest. She smiled at Daniel, who was watching her with a raised eyebrow, then shrugged.
Glacia came back with the top she really liked, and as promised, Natasha bought it for her without any fuss.
As for pants, they ran into a major problem: her tail. They quickly gave up and didn't even look at shoes.
As they were leaving a clothing store, an event disrupted their shopping.
A little girl, aged 8 or 9, emerged from the crowd, with her mother exclaiming and trying to hold her back. She ran towards Glacia and, when she was one meter away from her, stopped and looked at her for a few moments before lowering her head and looking at her feet, while holding a rolled-up paper in her hands. Hesitant, she tried to speak: "Um, um..."
Glacia turned to Natasha, who gave her a big smile but said nothing. She then turned to Daniel, who also looked amused but said nothing... "Traitor," she thought, turning to the girl's mother, who had come out of the crowd but did not dare to approach any closer. Fear was written all over her face. As for the crowd, there was a certain apprehension about what was going to happen.
Glacia had never really been in contact with children and felt lost in front of this little girl who clearly wanted something from her but didn't dare to go all the way to do it.
She began to have a slightly crazy idea. She started to do her best imitation of what she had seen hundreds of times in anime, the big sister "Ara Ara" as she called it. With a slight smile, she bent down to the little girl's level and placed her hand on her head, then began to pat her while speaking softly: "Ara ara, hello darling, how are you?"
The little girl stopped fidgeting when she saw Glacia giving her all her attention, but did not try to move away.
On the contrary, she began to enjoy being patted. She replied hesitantly: "Hello... I... I..." but nothing more came out. She was so embarrassed that she began to blush. Glacia continued to follow her instincts: "Do you want to tell me something, my dear? Don't worry, I won't bite."
"Um, I..."
"Take a deep breath and count to three in your head, it works wonders, believe me," advised Glacia, continuing to pat the little girl.
She took a deep breath and, after a few seconds, she spoke: "Thank you, Miss Demon."
Glacia couldn't help but wonder about this "Miss Demon," but continued with her persona: "Hee, no problem... so, did you find what you wanted to do?"
"Ha, yes..." She unfolded the drawing she was holding in her hands. Glacia could see a white-clad figure with purple markings on the shoulders and a tail with many yellow streaks in front of her, heading towards another stick figure in red. Next to her representation, it said: "My love, my hope, and all my sorrow."
Glacia couldn't help but blush as she remembered what she had said this morning in front of the whole town. She had a hard time staying in character, but continued, "Oh, it's cute! Did you draw it?"
The little girl nodded with a big smile that began to melt the crowd. "I saw everything!" she began, her excitement starting to overcome her hesitation. "When the bad demon - because an angel can't be bad because they will save us after we die, so it must be a bad demon - and you are a nice demon who passed through my teacher's wall, bam all of a sudden! And then the bad demon came in front of us, got angry and left. And then, and then after that, a huge voice coming from everywhere," she emphasized the "everywhere" by opening her arms wide, "said that we had sinned and that we were all going to die to repent... I didn't understand. I go to church every Sunday with mom, dad and my sister, so why did he say I sinned? And if I sinned, that means I won't go to heaven, but mom told me not to listen because it was a bad demon and he wouldn't hurt us anymore... Um, I, I..."
"The huge voice from everywhere?" Glacia tried to help the little girl lost in her story.
"Oh yes! After that, there was a huge ball up there. Mom said it was as big as my building. Did you see it?"
"Yes, I saw it. I was there, after all," Glacia replied with a big amused smile at being asked this question. "Children are always so excitable, aren't they?" she wondered.
"Oh yes, right after that, you came out and started flying! How did you do it? I tried really hard, but I can't? Sophie told me that only demons can fly, is it true?"
"Anyone can fly if they know how," she explained. "Who knows, maybe you'll be able to do it later, but remember this: flying requires specific training, so don't try anything on your own without someone who knows how to fly supervising you, okay?"
"Like you?" she asked, her eyes filled with hope.
"Like me," she replied.
"Can you teach me? I'm a big girl now, I'm 8 years old," she said, puffing out her chest.
"Glacia... what are you getting yourself into? You don't even know how to master flight, and you want to teach it?... But then again, it doesn't seem that complicated now that I can do a Final Flash on command, slide my ki under my feet, and pull, right?" Glacia forgot the little girl in front of her, who was waiting eagerly for her response, and focused.
The others began to ask questions as Glacia spoke.
"Can she teach how to fly? Since when?" Natasha wondered.
Seeing her concentrate, lost in her world, she understood what she was doing and hoped she would succeed. However, she also thought she would have a serious talk with Glacia if she was hiding her ability to teach her techniques to others.
Glacia was cut off from the world, the only thing on her mind was how to fly. She remembered Gohan's lesson to Videl to teach her how to fly, she remembered the sensation she had while charging her Final Flash and pull.
Then she heard an impressed "whaa" from the little girl in front of her. She opened her eyes and saw that she was now one meter off the ground. Without losing her concentration, she wanted to move to the right and moved to the right. The little girl didn't take her eyes off her, ecstatic.
With a burst of joy and a huge smile, she began to spin around the girl who was laughing and spinning with her.
After a few minutes of having fun with the little girl, she landed on the ground and said, "Let's make a deal, darling. If you are first in your class at the end of the year and have been well-behaved, and I'll go ask your parents myself, then I'll teach you how to fly. Okay?" She extended her hand, which the girl eagerly took while jumping. "Promise, promise, I'll be super good and work super super hard! I'll be number one in the class! No, in the school! Wha, my friends will be so jealous!"
Glacia patted her head but with a solemn tone said, "It's good to be motivated, but you must be good. That means you shouldn't try to make the people around you jealous. You don't see me boasting, do you?"
"Yes, Miss Demon, promise, I'll be good."
"And my name is Glacia, so no need for Miss Demon, okay?"
"Okay, my name is Olivia," she replied, still excited but trying to stay calm. "Nice to meet you, Olivia. Did you also want to do something with your drawing?"
"Oh yes... um, Miss Dem... Miss Glacia, can you please sign my drawing?"
"Haha, sure, but do you have a pen?"
"Ah... no," she replied, looking dejected.
"I have one if you want, little one." Natasha to the rescue approached and gave her pen to Glacia while quickly throwing her a discreet "we need to talk" that Glacia understood with some apprehension.
Glacia signed the drawing using one of the nearby windows as a support and handed it back to the little girl who held it tightly against her chest like her most precious treasure.
"Thank you, thank you so much, Miss Glacia," then she ran towards her mother. "MOM! LOOK, SHE SIGNED MY DRAWING!" "Yep," thought Glacia, "I know someone who will struggle to put her daughter to sleep tonight," with a smile.
She was grabbed by the arm by Natasha who started to pull her towards the store. Glacia let her and hoped she hadn't done anything wrong. They went into the store's bathroom and Daniel blocked the entrance.
Natasha looked straight into Glacia's eyes and calmly, but with a tone that did not leave room for discussion, began:
"Now, explain yourself. Can you teach your techniques to others? To what extent? Flying? Super strength? How to survive bullets?"
"Well, now that I've figured it out, I don't think it actually requires much energy. Okay, I'm not human anymore, so my standard is different from yours, but I'm sure I could teach you how to do it. As for the rest, it must be derivatives of the use of ki. To fly, you need to lift yourself up, but for the rest… I'm not sure how it works yet. My strength is there naturally, so I have no idea how to amplify it with ki, same for surviving bullets. I think my body is naturally synchronized with my ki to strengthen itself, so I have no idea how it works.Afterwards, you could always wrap yourself in a barrier, it's less practical than ignoring bullets, but it works."
"... And you've known all this since when?"
"Uh... 5 minutes ago? Part of it yesterday after the Final Flash, the rest while thinking earlier when I wanted to fly. In my defense, I'm new to all of this too."
"You are incorrigible, you know that? Do you realize what you just did?"
"I said I would teach a child to fly if she had good grades?" she asked, not seeing where Natasha was going with this.
"No, you idiot, you just told dozens of witnesses with phones that anyone can learn to fly with the right technique."
"Isn't that a good thing? That everyone can fly?... I mean, I tried it and it was so cool. After this, the first thing I will do when I can is to fly and visit the surrounding mountains."
"If the world wasn't in chaos, I would have said go ahead... But with the crazies out there, I wouldn't be surprised if some of them end up upset at the thought of commoners joining them in the sky... and even more so if you can teach us other techniques."
"I can fly now, I'll protect you! I promise," said Glacia, determined and with a sense of pride.
"I hope so, Glacia, because you're the only one who could do anything if they want to retaliate against us," she admitted with a touch of fear. "But this is too important to be ignored. You don't realize how much it changes everything if you can teach us to use ki... we might not even have to rely on you anymore... we could help ourselves... you have no idea how hard it is to feel so powerless while a psychopath is about to destroy a city because he was offended."
"Natasha..."
She continued to look her in the eye: "So if you think you can teach us, figure out quickly how to do it, meditate every night if you have to, lives are at stake, do you understand me?"
"Yes, I hadn't thought that far ahead, but okay, I'll see what I can do... can you give me a few days? After what happened this morning, we should have a few days of peace."
"... I hope so, Glacia, I truly do."
They left the restroom and joined Daniel before heading back to their shopping. The excitement had been reduced with Glacia's announcement, but they still had some purchases to make despite the crowd that didn't help their movements. It took them about an hour, then they got back in the car and headed to the base.
****
They returned the keys to the counter and asked for their room. Glacia quickly accompanied Natasha, who gave her examples of reports she had done and reminded her to submit her report for 7 am, she will explain what to do at this time, then they parted ways.
Glacia expected her hotel room to be austere, but it was a typical hotel room, even better than her old apartment, she thought, feeling a bit depressed. She shook her head and grabbed her shower gel and a towel from the closet, taking a shower while reflecting on what had happened that day. "So much has happened today," she thought. She was now part of GIGN, had fought the crazy Saiyan, and now this... "Can she do it? Teach them how to fly? Use ki?" She realized that she had talked about it lightly, but as Natasha had pointed out, it was not a trivial matter.
As water flowed over her skin, she understood that she had to do it. They were counting on her, Natasha was counting on her, she had even promised a little girl she would do it.
This was the second time that someone had counted on her for something so important, she realized, thinking, "After this, I'll meditate until morning," she said, determined.
She finished her shower, dried herself off, and set the alarm clock on the bedside table for 6 a.m to give herself time to work on her report. Seeing that it was only 5:30 p.m., she thought she had time to meditate for a bit. Then she sat cross-legged on the double bed, began to calm down, remembered how she had done it the day before, closed her eyes, and let go.
The men were playing cards; one of them had a much larger stack of chips than the others. They turned when they realized that their leader had entered, and especially the mutant who had just come into the room.
The majority remained silent, but one of them, a man with light brown hair, displayed a big smile: "Hey, here's our warrior filled with love, hope, and sorrow, how are you?"
Glacia couldn't help but blush.
"How do you know that? I just wanted to tell Abigaël..."
With a mischievous smile, Natasha replied: "The whole city heard it, as well as the announcement of our extermination by the other lunatic... It was pretty cheesy, actually, but I'm sure it left an impression on more than one person. How did you do it, by the way? Do you have a megaphone included in your powers now?"
"Uh... I used my ki to amplify the sound of my voice... but I didn't think it was that loud...", she admitted with embarrassment.
"Anyway, guys, I think it's time for introductions since we'll all be working together for a while. Here is Glacia, our new coworker, this is Daniel Laplace."
He gave a small wave with his hand.
"The serious guy who always loses at poker, Louis Bellefeuille."
"Hey, I'm just the one who follows the protocol most closely here... and I almost won this time...", he muttered.
"You see, I told you, not fun." She turned to a man in his forties with very short-cut brown hair. He stared at Glacia but didn't express any particular emotion.
"This is Arthur Charbonneau, the grump of the team. You can count on him to tell you what he doesn't like. He's the best poker player I know."
She turned to the last member of the team. Glacia recognized him; he was the one who wanted to report her to Abigaël. Even though she understood deep down... it still hurt, she thought.
"And the last of our merry band of misfits, Alexandre Pépin, who, I'm sure, still owes an apology to our new friend who faced a sun to save us, right?" she said with a smile, but a stern look.
"..." he glared at her.
"..." she glared back at him.
"Fine, I was wrong and I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that, we don't report anyone in the GIGN. Are you satisfied?"
"No, but it's a start. We're supposed to set an example and not panic like chickens in the presence of a fox. Glacia is here to learn from us how to become a heroine in the service of the people, so please, don't try to ruin our image again."
"It's not like we're more than chickens meeting a fox when facing that guy," he said, pointing to the television where Abigaël was charging his attack.
Natasha sighed, "Unfortunately, that's true, and that's why I didn't report your action to Piggot, as I understand your intention. But that doesn't make it more tolerable. Try it again, and you'll be kicked out of this program."
"Yes, ma'am," he replied.
"Program?" asked Louis.
"Yes, as I mentioned this morning before... that, Glacia joined the GIGN, and with her own unit called 'anti-cataclysm.' The name speaks for itself, and our job will be to train Glacia in hand-to-hand combat while teaching her best practices to protect civilians or us, as needed."
"It's true that the fight with the lunatic didn't start well... it looked more like a beating than anything else... one wonders what would have happened if he had chosen to ignore Glacia and focus on the civilians," Daniel pointed out.
Everyone shuddered, including Glacia.
"Fortunately for all of us, it turned out well in the end, but as I said earlier, Glacia needs training quickly if she wants to face what lies ahead."
"And we were chosen?"
"Yes, in addition to training Glacia, we will implement, with her help, a protocol to work with her in the field."
"In the field? It's not like we're going to be useful against that kind of monster."
"For now, yes, but the higher-ups hope that counter-strategies will emerge from this agreement with Glacia and the research they are conducting on their end. As for what we can do immediately... I wanted to have a briefing later, but now is as good a time as any. Get comfortable while I prepare," she said, starting to connect her phone to the television while the others took chairs facing the screen.
Glacia, meanwhile, chose one of the chairs that allowed her tail to pass through.
"First, I'll have to give a brief overview of what's happened in the last few days, so everyone is on the same page," she showed a series of images of a giant armored gorilla destroying the White House. "First of all, the United States is united in name only; Washington has fallen, and the president is dead. A series of attacks by multiple groups has taken control of the various states." She showed images of mutant attacks with missiles having no effect. "The military was sent to stop groups of mutants, but it was a massacre. From what we know, while some of these areas are officially conquered by mutants, the rest are in full-blown civil war."
"..."
"The rest of the world isn't doing much better; groups of mutants with humans as minions are forming and taking control of countries. There are resistances from other mutants and local forces, but it almost always ends in their flight or death.
China fell yesterday, but the group responsible for the coup was large enough to take control of the whole country this time." An image showed an individual resembling Buu dressed in a suit in the middle of the assembly.
She continued: "Their first action as new leaders was to declare war on Russia and Japan." She showed more images of Nameks and Saiyans attacking the Kremlin.
"Russia was already not doing well, and it is assumed that it should end up like the United States in a few days. As for us, directly, the rest of the EU isn't doing much better.
Europe is currently at war, groups are trying to take control of countries, and all kinds of attacks are taking place everywhere, but are fortunately being stopped for now by other local mutants. The good news is that no mutant in the world has shown a level of power equal to what we saw today... but we don't know if it's because no one has tried yet or if they are incapable."
"Now, in France... gangs of mutants and humans are starting to form, and it's only a miracle that there haven't been more attacks of the same caliber if we ignore what happened this morning."
"Rather hard to ignore...", admitted Louis.
"That's true... but you're starting to see where I'm going with this. Humans are beginning to unite with mutants. Glacia will handle the mutants, and we will have to deal with the humans during our interventions."
"And if we encounter a mutant while Glacia is fighting elsewhere?"
"Glacia will have to intervene to protect us from them, otherwise we are lost."
"That's not very reassuring," Arthur spoke for the first time.
Natasha sighed: "She's new, give her time. Besides, she has already saved us once, she can do it again. I trust her."
Glacia, lost in thought after everything Natasha had said, asked, "What? Sorry, I was thinking. What were you saying?"
"You should pay more attention to what's happening around you instead of constantly getting lost in your thoughts, Glacia..." scolded Natasha.
"Sorry..."
"And we were saying that you'll have to protect us from the mutants while we handle the humans."
"I will, I promise," she said determinedly.
"I know," replied Natasha confidently.
She continued, "Well, now that we're all on the same page, it's time to move. Our new base of operations will be in Annecy, or more precisely in Épagny Metz-Tessy."
"There's a base there?" asked Alexandre.
"We'll have reinforcements?... I mean, we're not going to be only five humans, I hope," Louis asked at the same time.
"Yes, to both questions. Other units will be joining us in the coming week. As for the base, there's an army base there, we need to go see what our new facility looks like, see what we need, for example, Glacia needs specially adapted earpieces and an easily accessible GPS for when she learns how to fly."
"We'll have our own helicopter and plane?" asked Daniel with a smile.
"Yes," she replied likewise.
"Cool, what are we waiting for?" he said, getting up and starting to leave the room.
Natasha, with a smile, said, "Let's go."
"Yes, boss," they all responded in sync, except for Glacia who nodded.
They headed towards the parking lot and took a van after informing headquarters, heading towards their new base.
***
Once they arrived at the base, they were greeted by an army officer who was waiting for them, saluting with two open-top cars parked next to him.
"Hello, I am Sergeant Michel Rodriguez. I will be your guide and intermediary from now on if you need anything to establish yourselves here," the officer said.
The group greeted him back, with Glacia imitating them slightly late. The officer didn't have a particular reaction to Glacia, she noted.
Natasha shook his hand as she introduced herself and her group. They were told to park their van there, and someone would park it near their hotel. They were also told to use the open-top cars for the duration of their visit. They each took their bags with their belongings, which they put in the trunk. Glacia, having nothing, just sat in the open back of the vehicle, not able to sit comfortably thanks to her tail.
During the ride, the cars drove slowly and closely so that they could hear the officer's guided tour. They made a few detours to show the office area, the airstrip, the area where the emergency services were trained, and the living area for military personnel and their families. The group was surprised to find that the military base was larger than they had imagined.
They arrived at a two-story building that had formerly served as a dormitory with a few offices, but now only served as a storage facility. They were clearing out the rooms so they could use them. This explained the trucks at the entrance of the building with people coming out, loaded like mules.
The officer suggested that they come back the next day when they had finished clearing out the rooms to see what they would need. Natasha agreed, and they were taken to a nearby hotel where they would stay temporarily. The officer left with one of the cars, telling them to leave the key of the other car at the front desk when they were finished with it. As they retrieved their bags and prepared to enter their hotel, Natasha spoke to Glacia:
"Glacia, I noticed that you don't have a bag. You lost everything in the explosion at your apartment, didn't you?" She said it more for her men than anything else. Glacia nodded, but didn't see where she was going with it.
"Are you planning to stay naked with just your vest as your top for the rest of your life? And what about your hygiene, soap, toothbrush?" she asked.
"Oh... I hadn't really thought about it... and I'm not that cold, on the contrary, I feel good, so I forgot about clothes... not like I have much to hide," she said, glancing at her torso. She knew she had breasts, but there were no visible nipples, but she hadn't looked at what was below. Then she remembered, "Anyway, I lost my credit card... not sure if I can get another one given my new shape," she finished a bit dejected.
"Sometimes I forget how much of a recluse you are... That's it! We're going shopping, no way we're leaving you with nothing."
"But..."
"No, I'll pay for you, so don't worry about that."
She turned to her men who were watching:
"We're going shopping, guys. Anyone interested in coming with us? It would do you good to get some fresh air instead of staying in the hotel all day."
"Not interested," said Louis, who headed back to the hotel with his bag on his shoulder.
"Same, I'm good," followed Alexandre, who left in turn.
"Nh," grumbled Arthur as he left, which made Glacia think he deserved his title more and more.
Daniel, however, didn't move and shrugged with a smile, "Well, why not? I really want to buy some Mars and soda after all this."
"Well, Glacia, come on board!" she said with a big smile.
"I just can't fight her," Glacia resigned, but she admitted that she still needed things to live.
***
Glacia thought the trip to downtown was rather quick, as she was getting used to her position in the back. But it was upon arrival that things became uncomfortable for her.
If passers-by weren't staring at her, they were quickly walking away. What bothered Glacia the most was when they took photos or videos of her. The feeling of becoming a local curiosity was unpleasant. As Natasha finished parking the car, she turned to Glacia and saw her expression; it was seeing the surrounding people that she understood.
"Hey, Glacia, look at me."
Glacia turned to Natasha.
"Listen, I'm not going to say that I know what you're feeling, but you're going through an important stage for yourself. You have to show yourself to make them understand that you're with them. And look at things positively, not everyone is screaming at the sight of you, that's something."
"I suppose... but I'm not eager to have to smile at the press..."
"Come on, let's go, ignore them, we have shopping to do!"
"Ignore them, she says," muttered Glacia as she got out of the car at the same time as the others.
The walk in the city was more peaceful than Glacia had expected... if only she could completely ignore the crowd that wouldn't leave them alone, even if they stayed fifty meters away.
They managed to visit a few clothing stores, under the watchful eye of the worried salespeople. They found several tops that looked good on Glacia. While she tried on a polo shirt, Natasha discreetly slipped an object into her vest. She smiled at Daniel, who was watching her with a raised eyebrow, then shrugged.
Glacia came back with the top she really liked, and as promised, Natasha bought it for her without any fuss.
As for pants, they ran into a major problem: her tail. They quickly gave up and didn't even look at shoes.
As they were leaving a clothing store, an event disrupted their shopping.
A little girl, aged 8 or 9, emerged from the crowd, with her mother exclaiming and trying to hold her back. She ran towards Glacia and, when she was one meter away from her, stopped and looked at her for a few moments before lowering her head and looking at her feet, while holding a rolled-up paper in her hands. Hesitant, she tried to speak: "Um, um..."
Glacia turned to Natasha, who gave her a big smile but said nothing. She then turned to Daniel, who also looked amused but said nothing... "Traitor," she thought, turning to the girl's mother, who had come out of the crowd but did not dare to approach any closer. Fear was written all over her face. As for the crowd, there was a certain apprehension about what was going to happen.
Glacia had never really been in contact with children and felt lost in front of this little girl who clearly wanted something from her but didn't dare to go all the way to do it.
She began to have a slightly crazy idea. She started to do her best imitation of what she had seen hundreds of times in anime, the big sister "Ara Ara" as she called it. With a slight smile, she bent down to the little girl's level and placed her hand on her head, then began to pat her while speaking softly: "Ara ara, hello darling, how are you?"
The little girl stopped fidgeting when she saw Glacia giving her all her attention, but did not try to move away.
On the contrary, she began to enjoy being patted. She replied hesitantly: "Hello... I... I..." but nothing more came out. She was so embarrassed that she began to blush. Glacia continued to follow her instincts: "Do you want to tell me something, my dear? Don't worry, I won't bite."
"Um, I..."
"Take a deep breath and count to three in your head, it works wonders, believe me," advised Glacia, continuing to pat the little girl.
She took a deep breath and, after a few seconds, she spoke: "Thank you, Miss Demon."
Glacia couldn't help but wonder about this "Miss Demon," but continued with her persona: "Hee, no problem... so, did you find what you wanted to do?"
"Ha, yes..." She unfolded the drawing she was holding in her hands. Glacia could see a white-clad figure with purple markings on the shoulders and a tail with many yellow streaks in front of her, heading towards another stick figure in red. Next to her representation, it said: "My love, my hope, and all my sorrow."
Glacia couldn't help but blush as she remembered what she had said this morning in front of the whole town. She had a hard time staying in character, but continued, "Oh, it's cute! Did you draw it?"
The little girl nodded with a big smile that began to melt the crowd. "I saw everything!" she began, her excitement starting to overcome her hesitation. "When the bad demon - because an angel can't be bad because they will save us after we die, so it must be a bad demon - and you are a nice demon who passed through my teacher's wall, bam all of a sudden! And then the bad demon came in front of us, got angry and left. And then, and then after that, a huge voice coming from everywhere," she emphasized the "everywhere" by opening her arms wide, "said that we had sinned and that we were all going to die to repent... I didn't understand. I go to church every Sunday with mom, dad and my sister, so why did he say I sinned? And if I sinned, that means I won't go to heaven, but mom told me not to listen because it was a bad demon and he wouldn't hurt us anymore... Um, I, I..."
"The huge voice from everywhere?" Glacia tried to help the little girl lost in her story.
"Oh yes! After that, there was a huge ball up there. Mom said it was as big as my building. Did you see it?"
"Yes, I saw it. I was there, after all," Glacia replied with a big amused smile at being asked this question. "Children are always so excitable, aren't they?" she wondered.
"Oh yes, right after that, you came out and started flying! How did you do it? I tried really hard, but I can't? Sophie told me that only demons can fly, is it true?"
"Anyone can fly if they know how," she explained. "Who knows, maybe you'll be able to do it later, but remember this: flying requires specific training, so don't try anything on your own without someone who knows how to fly supervising you, okay?"
"Like you?" she asked, her eyes filled with hope.
"Like me," she replied.
"Can you teach me? I'm a big girl now, I'm 8 years old," she said, puffing out her chest.
"Glacia... what are you getting yourself into? You don't even know how to master flight, and you want to teach it?... But then again, it doesn't seem that complicated now that I can do a Final Flash on command, slide my ki under my feet, and pull, right?" Glacia forgot the little girl in front of her, who was waiting eagerly for her response, and focused.
The others began to ask questions as Glacia spoke.
"Can she teach how to fly? Since when?" Natasha wondered.
Seeing her concentrate, lost in her world, she understood what she was doing and hoped she would succeed. However, she also thought she would have a serious talk with Glacia if she was hiding her ability to teach her techniques to others.
Glacia was cut off from the world, the only thing on her mind was how to fly. She remembered Gohan's lesson to Videl to teach her how to fly, she remembered the sensation she had while charging her Final Flash and pull.
Then she heard an impressed "whaa" from the little girl in front of her. She opened her eyes and saw that she was now one meter off the ground. Without losing her concentration, she wanted to move to the right and moved to the right. The little girl didn't take her eyes off her, ecstatic.
With a burst of joy and a huge smile, she began to spin around the girl who was laughing and spinning with her.
After a few minutes of having fun with the little girl, she landed on the ground and said, "Let's make a deal, darling. If you are first in your class at the end of the year and have been well-behaved, and I'll go ask your parents myself, then I'll teach you how to fly. Okay?" She extended her hand, which the girl eagerly took while jumping. "Promise, promise, I'll be super good and work super super hard! I'll be number one in the class! No, in the school! Wha, my friends will be so jealous!"
Glacia patted her head but with a solemn tone said, "It's good to be motivated, but you must be good. That means you shouldn't try to make the people around you jealous. You don't see me boasting, do you?"
"Yes, Miss Demon, promise, I'll be good."
"And my name is Glacia, so no need for Miss Demon, okay?"
"Okay, my name is Olivia," she replied, still excited but trying to stay calm. "Nice to meet you, Olivia. Did you also want to do something with your drawing?"
"Oh yes... um, Miss Dem... Miss Glacia, can you please sign my drawing?"
"Haha, sure, but do you have a pen?"
"Ah... no," she replied, looking dejected.
"I have one if you want, little one." Natasha to the rescue approached and gave her pen to Glacia while quickly throwing her a discreet "we need to talk" that Glacia understood with some apprehension.
Glacia signed the drawing using one of the nearby windows as a support and handed it back to the little girl who held it tightly against her chest like her most precious treasure.
"Thank you, thank you so much, Miss Glacia," then she ran towards her mother. "MOM! LOOK, SHE SIGNED MY DRAWING!" "Yep," thought Glacia, "I know someone who will struggle to put her daughter to sleep tonight," with a smile.
She was grabbed by the arm by Natasha who started to pull her towards the store. Glacia let her and hoped she hadn't done anything wrong. They went into the store's bathroom and Daniel blocked the entrance.
Natasha looked straight into Glacia's eyes and calmly, but with a tone that did not leave room for discussion, began:
"Now, explain yourself. Can you teach your techniques to others? To what extent? Flying? Super strength? How to survive bullets?"
"Well, now that I've figured it out, I don't think it actually requires much energy. Okay, I'm not human anymore, so my standard is different from yours, but I'm sure I could teach you how to do it. As for the rest, it must be derivatives of the use of ki. To fly, you need to lift yourself up, but for the rest… I'm not sure how it works yet. My strength is there naturally, so I have no idea how to amplify it with ki, same for surviving bullets. I think my body is naturally synchronized with my ki to strengthen itself, so I have no idea how it works.Afterwards, you could always wrap yourself in a barrier, it's less practical than ignoring bullets, but it works."
"... And you've known all this since when?"
"Uh... 5 minutes ago? Part of it yesterday after the Final Flash, the rest while thinking earlier when I wanted to fly. In my defense, I'm new to all of this too."
"You are incorrigible, you know that? Do you realize what you just did?"
"I said I would teach a child to fly if she had good grades?" she asked, not seeing where Natasha was going with this.
"No, you idiot, you just told dozens of witnesses with phones that anyone can learn to fly with the right technique."
"Isn't that a good thing? That everyone can fly?... I mean, I tried it and it was so cool. After this, the first thing I will do when I can is to fly and visit the surrounding mountains."
"If the world wasn't in chaos, I would have said go ahead... But with the crazies out there, I wouldn't be surprised if some of them end up upset at the thought of commoners joining them in the sky... and even more so if you can teach us other techniques."
"I can fly now, I'll protect you! I promise," said Glacia, determined and with a sense of pride.
"I hope so, Glacia, because you're the only one who could do anything if they want to retaliate against us," she admitted with a touch of fear. "But this is too important to be ignored. You don't realize how much it changes everything if you can teach us to use ki... we might not even have to rely on you anymore... we could help ourselves... you have no idea how hard it is to feel so powerless while a psychopath is about to destroy a city because he was offended."
"Natasha..."
She continued to look her in the eye: "So if you think you can teach us, figure out quickly how to do it, meditate every night if you have to, lives are at stake, do you understand me?"
"Yes, I hadn't thought that far ahead, but okay, I'll see what I can do... can you give me a few days? After what happened this morning, we should have a few days of peace."
"... I hope so, Glacia, I truly do."
They left the restroom and joined Daniel before heading back to their shopping. The excitement had been reduced with Glacia's announcement, but they still had some purchases to make despite the crowd that didn't help their movements. It took them about an hour, then they got back in the car and headed to the base.
****
They returned the keys to the counter and asked for their room. Glacia quickly accompanied Natasha, who gave her examples of reports she had done and reminded her to submit her report for 7 am, she will explain what to do at this time, then they parted ways.
Glacia expected her hotel room to be austere, but it was a typical hotel room, even better than her old apartment, she thought, feeling a bit depressed. She shook her head and grabbed her shower gel and a towel from the closet, taking a shower while reflecting on what had happened that day. "So much has happened today," she thought. She was now part of GIGN, had fought the crazy Saiyan, and now this... "Can she do it? Teach them how to fly? Use ki?" She realized that she had talked about it lightly, but as Natasha had pointed out, it was not a trivial matter.
As water flowed over her skin, she understood that she had to do it. They were counting on her, Natasha was counting on her, she had even promised a little girl she would do it.
This was the second time that someone had counted on her for something so important, she realized, thinking, "After this, I'll meditate until morning," she said, determined.
She finished her shower, dried herself off, and set the alarm clock on the bedside table for 6 a.m to give herself time to work on her report. Seeing that it was only 5:30 p.m., she thought she had time to meditate for a bit. Then she sat cross-legged on the double bed, began to calm down, remembered how she had done it the day before, closed her eyes, and let go.
Last edited:
ch8
The following scene is violent, containing violence against minors and torture. Sensitive souls are advised to refrain and skip to the next chapter.
She opened her eyes and found herself in an infinite space devoid of any light. At least she could easily enter this world, she thought.
"Focus... I know how to fly, shoot lasers, but the rest is still blurry. How to feel the energy outside my body? It seems too useful not to learn how it works. After all, it shouldn't be very difficult," she said confidently.
She searched within herself for her own ki, then concentrated, searching for something similar around her. She searched again and again, then began to perceive something... she started to understand how to amplify this feeling and suddenly felt a myriad of sensations around her, weak but alive. Some were moving, others were still... "People in cars?" she wondered. But as she continued to explore this infinity, she noticed more significant sensations, without any comparison to the rest, and she didn't like the energy she felt, as if this energy was bad... "Mutants here?" Then she noticed that one of these energies was approaching her, in fact, it was only a few meters away from her. She panicked and tried to get out of her trance as quickly as possible.
The effect was almost immediate, she woke up from her meditation and searched for the energy she had felt just now... it was slowly moving away from her. She sighed, she had been scared, but nothing had happened. She looked at the time, 2:21 in the morning. A few more hours until 6 am, but she didn't feel like meditating, especially now that she knew there were other mutants in the city.
As she moved her hand, she felt something underneath it and looked down, surprised. "Glass?" she wondered. She turned to the window partially obscured by the curtains and saw that one of the panes was broken.
"Did the mutant come to break my window?" she asked herself. She looked around and saw something: a rolled-up piece of paper. She unfolded it, but what she saw chilled her to the bone.
It was the same drawing she had signed the day before, but with a large message written in red pen.
"We have the girls and their parents. Come alone to us before 3 pm, otherwise they will die. Warn your new friends and they will die. Don't try to be smart, because we will know. You know where we are."
There was no signature, but the message had been delivered. Glacia panicked.
"What should I do? Should I tell Natasha? They said they would kill them if I did that. Can they see me from here? Can they hear me? WHAT SHOULD I DO?" she said. She panicked even more for a few minutes, then began to breathe deeply to calm down and eventually succeeded.
She looked at the time and saw that it was already 2:32. She didn't have time to hesitate. Hostages…This was the kind of situation that the GIGN typically handled, and she was now a part of it. However, she had to handle this alone.
Glacia read the message on the drawing again, and her blood ran cold as she realized the other implication of the message: the little girl, supposedly her sister, and her parents had been kidnapped because of her... all because of her big mouth. Natasha had been right to warn her the day before, but it was already too late. She focused on the energies she had sensed and counted five of them. She could feel four much weaker energies, which she knew must be the hostages.
She took the bulletproof vest hoping it would bring her luck, and left her room by the window.
Fortunately for her, the house was not very far away by flying, and as it was getting late, she saw almost no one on the way. Maybe one or two people but she paid no attention to them and continued flying.
As she arrived in front of the house The one on the right is the person she supposed had delivered the message to her. She approached them and he stepped aside, opened the door and said, "Hurry up, the bosses are waiting for you, and no tricks." She nodded, but said nothing, allowing herself to be led to the kidnappers.
They entered a large living room that took up half the area of the house, but the furniture had been moved to leave a vast empty space. Two people were playing cards at a small table, each dressed differently. The first wore clothes that reminded her of the Kaio Shin attire, while the other was shirtless with baggy pants that resembled, with their tightness at the ankles, typical Dragon Ball pants.
But upon entering, her blood ran cold at the sight of the cheerful little girl from the day before, now terrified in her mother's arms, who was equally terrified. A man in his thirties was trying to reassure them with another little girl close to him that Glacia did not recognize. Seeing her in tears added a new wound to her conscience.
Upon entering the room, the hostages felt a shiver and huddled together, except for little Olivia who, upon seeing Glacia, called out, "MISS GLACIA! Mom, we're saved!" However, her mother did not share her optimism and held her close, telling her to be quiet. Olivia did not understand, but she listened to her mother and said nothing more, her eyes now filled with hope.
"Enough!" said the shirtless leader as he stood up and headed toward the hostages.
"I'm here; you don't need the hostages anymore!" Glacia exclaimed, seeing the leader approach the hostages.
He stopped and turned towards Glacia, "You dare to give me orders?"
"You asked me to come without warning anyone, and that's what I did. You don't need them anymore!"
The leader interjected with a disdainful smirk, "They're here to ensure that you obey us... You disobey, and one of the hostages gets hurt. A complaint, or just a bad look, and one of them dies. And don't even try to play the hero; we know you're very resilient but incredibly slow, and apart from your energy, you're worthless. Try to be a hero, and we'll kill everyone before you have time to take a step."
Glacia knew he was right. She could do nothing but obey and hope that they would get bored and leave without killing anyone.
"Okay, I'll obey..." Glacia said, somewhat relieved to see the leader stop his approach to the hostages and come closer to her. But when he was almost a meter away from her, the leader threw a kick at her. Glacia saw it coming from a distance, but she couldn't do anything to avoid it… If only she were faster, she could have already saved everyone, she thought, as the kick landed on her abdomen. She felt nothing and didn't even budge… his strength was nothing compared to Abigaël's, she realized.
"Nothing… hitting a wall gives more sensation than hitting you… how did he do it?" he wondered. He continued with a mocking smile:
"No matter, because from now on, you'll lower your ki to the maximum so that you can become our new punching bag, understand?"
"I... I still don't have good control over my energy; I don't know how to reduce my energy," Glacia replied.
"Bullshit! You can launch such a powerful attack, but you have no idea how to control your energy? Don't take me for a fool and obey before I get angry."
"But I'm not lying, there's a reason I'm so slow while normally I..." She stopped before continuing her thought.
"What would you do? Kill us? A weakling like you, in your dreams. Now, obey and lower your ki, last warning..." He nodded to his man next to the hostages.
Glacia began to panic and looked for a way to decrease her ki. She searched deep within herself to understand how to do it, and received a punch that had no effect.
The leader shook his hand. "I warned you. Damien, start hurting the man so our new punching bag understands her place."
"NO! Wait, I'm trying to figure out how to do it. Give me some time, please. I'm serious when I say I don't have good control over my energy," Glacia pleaded.
But she was ignored, and the guard took out a knife which he plunged into the father's arm, causing him to scream in pain as he clutched his arm.
Glacia searched for how to control her energy, like she had done to fly, and finally managed to feel something gently but firmly enveloping her entire body. She felt two layers, one inside her body and one outside... She concentrated on stopping this protective sensation as much as possible, and after a few seconds, she felt her body almost bare.
"Alright, I've..." She didn't have time to finish her sentence before she received a kick to her stomach. For the first time in a long time, she felt intense pain as she tried to catch her breath.
"Finally, you can do it with a little motivation... But you see, you made me repeat myself this whole time when you should have just obeyed me. That deserves a penalty."
Signaling his man, who wore a wide grin, he grabbed the man groaning in pain by the injured arm and threw him a few meters away from the other hostages. He raised his hand and a beam of energy rushed towards the man, exploding on contact and killing him instantly.
"HONEY!" "DAD!" "HAAAA!" the hostages cried out.
"NO! I obeyed, I did everything you told me to do!" exclaimed Glacia.
"You were too slow and made me repeat myself... Do it again and we repeat the punishment."
"And what are you going to do if you don't agree? Call the police?" he said with a sneer. "By the way, why did you choose to work for those weaklings?"He glanced at her vest and continued, " Even if you're nothing more than a glorified tank with a bit of ki, you're still above them..." After a moment, he violently ripped Glacia's vest off and threw it away disdainfully.
"There are enough idiots playing heroes; we don't need good dogs ready to ruin our reputation. We are the new superior race, even if you disgust me, you're one too... Act like it!"
"He's completely insane," she thought, feeling helpless by what she was hearing.
Fortunately, he didn't hear her thoughts and continued his monologue. "You showed that you were worth something by stopping that fool who tried to destroy us, and I thought there was still something to be gained from you. But now that I see you... begging for them... willing to let yourself be beaten to save their lives... pathetic... I've lost the desire to deal with you myself." He turned and was about to join the man in the Kaio robe, but just before he said, "Guys, you can have fun with our new punching bag, and you... don't act smart and don't protect yourself." He left as the three men gathered around Glacia.
The first one grabbed her face with one hand before punching her in the ribs with the other, then another, then to her stomach, and let her go. As Glacia collapsed and started to cough up blood, she received a kick to her ribs that sent her flying, then another blow to her back that violently slammed her to the ground.
"I have an idea," said one of them, who lifted her up and held her from behind in a Full Nelson. "Ha, good idea, man," said the man with the knife who began to throw punches like a boxer on a simple punching bag. He exchanged places with his friend every 3-4 blows.
Meanwhile, the two leaders talked amongst themselves while watching Glacia being beaten with one eye.
The second leader, who had been silent up to this point and content with a satisfied smile, said to the first leader, "It was easier than I thought... who would have believed that your idea to use hostages would actually work... good job."
"Hey, after her speech about love and hope, I thought it was worth a try... but who would have thought she was so weak... it's annoying... there's nothing left to do."
With a smug smile, the second leader said to him, "Do you want to play a game?"
With a curious look and a budding smile, the first leader replied, "What kind of game?"
"The one who makes her cry first wins."
"Hmm, yeah, why not... usual bet?"
"Usual bet," he confirmed.
"You can start since I've already had my turn with her."
"That seems fair," and he headed towards Glacia as his men shamelessly beat her.
"Gentlemen, it's my turn to have fun with our friend... I have a bet to win."
"Boss!" The two men who were beating her stepped away, but the one who was holding her asked, "Do you want me to hold her for you, boss?"
"No, that's fine. She won't move if she doesn't want us to hurt her precious hostages, right?"
Glacia had a badly scraped face and signs of blows all over her body. She was frustrated by being unable to do anything, being beaten, feeling so powerless, and due to the pride remaining in her, she chose not to respond.
She received a violent blow to her stomach that knocked the wind out of her. "I talked to you, you bitch, and when I talk, you respond, understand?"
"Understood... I won't move, but don't touch the hostages anymore!"
The man behind her let her go, but before she could catch her breath, she received another punch in her stomach and staggered back from the impact.
"Firstly, you don't give me orders!" He struck her in the jaw. "And I told you not to move, and you stepped back... A penalty is in order." And with a glance at the man with the knife, they understood and headed towards the hostages, towards the mother who was holding the still-smoking body of her husband.
"NO!" screamed Glacia before being hit with a punch to the temple that made her lose her balance once again, and she fell to the ground. Blood began to flow from her ear.
"Ha ha ha... A bigger penalty is in order..." He turned to his man and said, "Do it." The man pulled out a knife, grabbed the woman by the head, and plunged his knife into her chest. The woman, who was struggling to defend herself, quickly stopped moving before her arms finally went limp. The man dropped the woman, who fell at the feet of her daughter. "NO!" screamed Glacia. "MOM!" screamed little Olivia as she tried to throw herself on her mother before being caught by the man who had stabbed her mother. With his other hand, he retrieved his knife and began to hold the girl in front of him, turning towards Glacia, the knife close to her body.
"Stop! Please, why are you doing this?! They haven't done anything to you, it's me you have a problem with!"
"That's right! You disgust us. We are the new superior race, chosen to rule this world! And you! You dare to join them? And you want to teach them our techniques?!" He delivered a kick to her head, and Glacia started bleeding from her head.
"You are a disgrace. Abigaël should have shown you your place and exterminated you with the others... But he died facing you, and you're starting to be seen as a heroine... You disgust me."
"You were human just a few days ago! Why be so cruel? If you want to kill me, then kill me, but they have nothing to do with all this! It's me who promised to help them! I beg you, let them go!" Tears started to flow, mixing with her blood.
"And she cries... Too easy... and it's boring again." He stood up and ordered his nearest man to hold Glacia on the ground, then headed towards the other leader.
"I won, again... What do we do now? I just want to finish this and go have a drink."
"Yea, this story has gone on for too long," he said as he headed towards the second crying little girl, who hoped to be forgotten.
"NO, please!" she screamed under Glacia's powerless gaze. "NO!"
He ignored her, and as he was near her, he delivered a violent kick that forcefully threw her against the wall behind her with a crack before she fell brutally to the ground, motionless. A large bloodstain began to spread on the floor.
She tried to get up, but the man who was holding her pinned her down, and she helplessly watched the scene unfolding before her eyes.
With a mocking smile, the leader changed targets and headed towards the girl still held by the man with the knife.
Olivia was terrified. "No, please... MISS GLACIA!" she screamed, looking at Olivia. But as she struggled, screaming for help, the leader came in front of her, raised his arm, and with a swift motion, plunged it into the little girl's body before pulling it out. The man holding her let go from behind, and with a dull thud, the little girl's body fell to the ground as well.
Glacia, seeing the body of the child fall to the ground, remembered the girl who had come to see her, how she had become her heroine... the joy she had felt when she had promised to teach her how to fly... all of that was gone. Glacia had failed to save her... she had failed to save everyone... she felt something break within her... the small voice of reason that sought to be heard was now just an inaudible sound, hidden by an unprecedented hatred that began to rise within her... she no longer wanted to beg them to stop, she didn't want to cry anymore. She wanted to kill... No, she wanted to exterminate them.
As she was still bloodied and held down by one of the men on the ground, she began to rise easily despite the man's efforts to restrain her. "Argh, don't move, you filthy bitch," he said and threw a violent punch towards her head. But, for the first time, Glacia caught it effortlessly with her right hand, and after a brief moment, a cracking sound echoed throughout the room followed by the man's scream as he backed away, staring at his crushed hand and the blood spurting out.
Glacia ignored him, and with a face covered in blood but devoid of any emotion, she continued to walk towards the leader who had just killed Olivia.
The two men, one beside Olivia's body and the other now near Glacia, saw their friend get his hand crushed. They charged at her with an aura filled with vengeance and anger. Glacia, without diverting her gaze from the leader, raised her left hand a few inches from the head of the man who had impaled the young mother. Suddenly, energy burst from her hand, pulverizing the man's head as he stumbled, headless, onto the ground. At the same time, she struck a violent tail blow to the man behind her, who was cut in half and in turn became motionless on the ground. He saw his life end with a budding fear in his eyes, and then died.
Glacia, meanwhile, continued her ascent towards the two leaders.
The first leader was in disbelief; he couldn't keep up with Glacia's movements. In one moment, his men were attacking her, and in the next, they were dead. He came to the realization that she had mastered the art of acceleration, and with growing alarm, he thought to himself, "She's far faster than me!"
Recognizing that they no longer had any hostages to use as leverage and that Glacia had become uncontrollable, the first leader knew they were cornered. He said to his friend, "Damn, we have no choice. Bring it out, or we're done for." He searched his pocket and retrieved an earring adorned with a decorative orb: a Potara, as Glacia identified. The second leader, his expression uncertain, nodded in agreement and produced the matching earring from his own pocket.
Glacia, who continued to walk slowly, stopped when she saw what was happening. She understood but did nothing to stop them.
The first leader threw out a taunt: "We were saving this for a bigger threat, but there's no way we're dying against you. You're going to witness the birth of the ultimate being!" he said, as he took the Potara in his hand and attached it to his right ear, while the second leader attached it to his left ear.
As soon as the jewelry was attached, the bodies of the two leaders began to fly towards each other. Upon touching, an intense light emanated, illuminating the entire room.
After a few moments, a man in his thirties appeared, shirtless and wearing white pants. His face bore a resemblance to both men : "Call me Spicorn, and I am the angel sent to bring your death."
Glacia tilted her head, her expression still empty, and asked him, "The last person who told me that ended up getting a sun sent their way to orbit... How are you going to be any different?"
The man began to get angry: "I am better than that guy, I am the fusion of two great warriors, and you will die not only for killing their men, but above all for bringing shame to our race."
An intense light filled the room as he transformed; his hair turned golden and pointed skyward, while lightning started to swirl around his body. Smirking, he spread his arms, with blue energy balls materializing in each hand. Then, positioning his arms in front of him, he slid them to the side and began to bellow: "Take this, Final Kameh..."
But just as he was about to continue, Glacia appeared in front of him, grabbed his head in her right hand, and with a simple "No," used his head to slam it into the ground with all her might, destroying the floor of the house and instantly reaching the ground... then again, and again, the ground sinking deeper each time. After about ten times, she stopped and looked at him...
He was still conscious but barely alive; his head was utterly disfigured, blood oozed from all his orifices, and one of his eyes had even ruptured from the impacts. Glacia coldly thought that just one more blow would be enough to end his life.. She let him drop to the ground and, with her right hand, began to form a ki ball. But just as she was about to finish off the man responsible for everything, she heard the sound of someone coughing.
She recognized that sound and, ignoring the dying man in front of her, started to fly and headed towards the hostages zone.
She saw Olivia's face move slightly; she was still alive and spitting blood... In an instant, Glacia appeared beside her, looking both panicked and happy. She bent down, hesitant to touch her but wanting to do something... "She's still alive, but it's hanging by a thread... I have to save her!" she thought.
She recalled Natasha's advice: she possessed the ability to heal, but it required her to truly desire healing while trusting her instincts.
With a determined look, she gently touched Olivia's chest wound and began to inject her ki into her, hoping with all her being to save Olivia by listening to the small voice within her... It lasted only a few seconds, and Olivia's injury began to slowly disappear. Then, after a few more seconds, it vanished completely, leaving only the blood on her torn clothes as evidence of the blow she had received.
Olivia began to open her eyes... "Miss Glacia?" Glacia gently took her in her arms and held her close. "It's okay... I managed to save you," she began to say, tearing up slightly. "Are mom and dad okay? And Sophie?" asked the little girl, accepting the hug but with a tone filled with fear.
Glacia looked towards the parents and the little girl. She tried to sense their energy, but nothing was emanating from their bodies, and given their injuries, the reason was obvious: they were dead. "I'm sorry... I tried, but I couldn't do anything... I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," she said. It only took a few seconds for Olivia to accept what had happened as well, and she began to cry in Glacia's arms.
At that moment, a noise came from the closed door at the entrance. Then, after a cracking sound, it swung open abruptly. Five armed agents entered the house and then approached their room. What they saw surprised them, a man groaning on the floor, holding his crushed hand in pain. A headless body lay on the ground, and near it, two pieces of a body cut in half at the waist. Further away, and in a crater under the house, lay the still-living but agonizing body of the two still-fused leaders.
At the back of the room, Glacia was holding a little girl who was crying in her arm next to the lifeless bodies of two adults, likely her parents they thought, and a motionless child surrounded by blood.
The head of the assault team, seeing that indeed everything was already over like they heard and that Glacia was repeating her apologies like a broken record, approached them. She laid her weapon on the ground, crouched down to their level, and embraced them... After a few moments, Glacia's composure shattered, and she wept uncontrollably in the arms of her friend.
She opened her eyes and found herself in an infinite space devoid of any light. At least she could easily enter this world, she thought.
"Focus... I know how to fly, shoot lasers, but the rest is still blurry. How to feel the energy outside my body? It seems too useful not to learn how it works. After all, it shouldn't be very difficult," she said confidently.
She searched within herself for her own ki, then concentrated, searching for something similar around her. She searched again and again, then began to perceive something... she started to understand how to amplify this feeling and suddenly felt a myriad of sensations around her, weak but alive. Some were moving, others were still... "People in cars?" she wondered. But as she continued to explore this infinity, she noticed more significant sensations, without any comparison to the rest, and she didn't like the energy she felt, as if this energy was bad... "Mutants here?" Then she noticed that one of these energies was approaching her, in fact, it was only a few meters away from her. She panicked and tried to get out of her trance as quickly as possible.
The effect was almost immediate, she woke up from her meditation and searched for the energy she had felt just now... it was slowly moving away from her. She sighed, she had been scared, but nothing had happened. She looked at the time, 2:21 in the morning. A few more hours until 6 am, but she didn't feel like meditating, especially now that she knew there were other mutants in the city.
As she moved her hand, she felt something underneath it and looked down, surprised. "Glass?" she wondered. She turned to the window partially obscured by the curtains and saw that one of the panes was broken.
"Did the mutant come to break my window?" she asked herself. She looked around and saw something: a rolled-up piece of paper. She unfolded it, but what she saw chilled her to the bone.
It was the same drawing she had signed the day before, but with a large message written in red pen.
"We have the girls and their parents. Come alone to us before 3 pm, otherwise they will die. Warn your new friends and they will die. Don't try to be smart, because we will know. You know where we are."
There was no signature, but the message had been delivered. Glacia panicked.
"What should I do? Should I tell Natasha? They said they would kill them if I did that. Can they see me from here? Can they hear me? WHAT SHOULD I DO?" she said. She panicked even more for a few minutes, then began to breathe deeply to calm down and eventually succeeded.
She looked at the time and saw that it was already 2:32. She didn't have time to hesitate. Hostages…This was the kind of situation that the GIGN typically handled, and she was now a part of it. However, she had to handle this alone.
Glacia read the message on the drawing again, and her blood ran cold as she realized the other implication of the message: the little girl, supposedly her sister, and her parents had been kidnapped because of her... all because of her big mouth. Natasha had been right to warn her the day before, but it was already too late. She focused on the energies she had sensed and counted five of them. She could feel four much weaker energies, which she knew must be the hostages.
She took the bulletproof vest hoping it would bring her luck, and left her room by the window.
Fortunately for her, the house was not very far away by flying, and as it was getting late, she saw almost no one on the way. Maybe one or two people but she paid no attention to them and continued flying.
As she arrived in front of the house The one on the right is the person she supposed had delivered the message to her. She approached them and he stepped aside, opened the door and said, "Hurry up, the bosses are waiting for you, and no tricks." She nodded, but said nothing, allowing herself to be led to the kidnappers.
They entered a large living room that took up half the area of the house, but the furniture had been moved to leave a vast empty space. Two people were playing cards at a small table, each dressed differently. The first wore clothes that reminded her of the Kaio Shin attire, while the other was shirtless with baggy pants that resembled, with their tightness at the ankles, typical Dragon Ball pants.
But upon entering, her blood ran cold at the sight of the cheerful little girl from the day before, now terrified in her mother's arms, who was equally terrified. A man in his thirties was trying to reassure them with another little girl close to him that Glacia did not recognize. Seeing her in tears added a new wound to her conscience.
Upon entering the room, the hostages felt a shiver and huddled together, except for little Olivia who, upon seeing Glacia, called out, "MISS GLACIA! Mom, we're saved!" However, her mother did not share her optimism and held her close, telling her to be quiet. Olivia did not understand, but she listened to her mother and said nothing more, her eyes now filled with hope.
"Enough!" said the shirtless leader as he stood up and headed toward the hostages.
"I'm here; you don't need the hostages anymore!" Glacia exclaimed, seeing the leader approach the hostages.
He stopped and turned towards Glacia, "You dare to give me orders?"
"You asked me to come without warning anyone, and that's what I did. You don't need them anymore!"
The leader interjected with a disdainful smirk, "They're here to ensure that you obey us... You disobey, and one of the hostages gets hurt. A complaint, or just a bad look, and one of them dies. And don't even try to play the hero; we know you're very resilient but incredibly slow, and apart from your energy, you're worthless. Try to be a hero, and we'll kill everyone before you have time to take a step."
Glacia knew he was right. She could do nothing but obey and hope that they would get bored and leave without killing anyone.
"Okay, I'll obey..." Glacia said, somewhat relieved to see the leader stop his approach to the hostages and come closer to her. But when he was almost a meter away from her, the leader threw a kick at her. Glacia saw it coming from a distance, but she couldn't do anything to avoid it… If only she were faster, she could have already saved everyone, she thought, as the kick landed on her abdomen. She felt nothing and didn't even budge… his strength was nothing compared to Abigaël's, she realized.
"Nothing… hitting a wall gives more sensation than hitting you… how did he do it?" he wondered. He continued with a mocking smile:
"No matter, because from now on, you'll lower your ki to the maximum so that you can become our new punching bag, understand?"
"I... I still don't have good control over my energy; I don't know how to reduce my energy," Glacia replied.
"Bullshit! You can launch such a powerful attack, but you have no idea how to control your energy? Don't take me for a fool and obey before I get angry."
"But I'm not lying, there's a reason I'm so slow while normally I..." She stopped before continuing her thought.
"What would you do? Kill us? A weakling like you, in your dreams. Now, obey and lower your ki, last warning..." He nodded to his man next to the hostages.
Glacia began to panic and looked for a way to decrease her ki. She searched deep within herself to understand how to do it, and received a punch that had no effect.
The leader shook his hand. "I warned you. Damien, start hurting the man so our new punching bag understands her place."
"NO! Wait, I'm trying to figure out how to do it. Give me some time, please. I'm serious when I say I don't have good control over my energy," Glacia pleaded.
But she was ignored, and the guard took out a knife which he plunged into the father's arm, causing him to scream in pain as he clutched his arm.
Glacia searched for how to control her energy, like she had done to fly, and finally managed to feel something gently but firmly enveloping her entire body. She felt two layers, one inside her body and one outside... She concentrated on stopping this protective sensation as much as possible, and after a few seconds, she felt her body almost bare.
"Alright, I've..." She didn't have time to finish her sentence before she received a kick to her stomach. For the first time in a long time, she felt intense pain as she tried to catch her breath.
"Finally, you can do it with a little motivation... But you see, you made me repeat myself this whole time when you should have just obeyed me. That deserves a penalty."
Signaling his man, who wore a wide grin, he grabbed the man groaning in pain by the injured arm and threw him a few meters away from the other hostages. He raised his hand and a beam of energy rushed towards the man, exploding on contact and killing him instantly.
"HONEY!" "DAD!" "HAAAA!" the hostages cried out.
"NO! I obeyed, I did everything you told me to do!" exclaimed Glacia.
"You were too slow and made me repeat myself... Do it again and we repeat the punishment."
"And what are you going to do if you don't agree? Call the police?" he said with a sneer. "By the way, why did you choose to work for those weaklings?"He glanced at her vest and continued, " Even if you're nothing more than a glorified tank with a bit of ki, you're still above them..." After a moment, he violently ripped Glacia's vest off and threw it away disdainfully.
"There are enough idiots playing heroes; we don't need good dogs ready to ruin our reputation. We are the new superior race, even if you disgust me, you're one too... Act like it!"
"He's completely insane," she thought, feeling helpless by what she was hearing.
Fortunately, he didn't hear her thoughts and continued his monologue. "You showed that you were worth something by stopping that fool who tried to destroy us, and I thought there was still something to be gained from you. But now that I see you... begging for them... willing to let yourself be beaten to save their lives... pathetic... I've lost the desire to deal with you myself." He turned and was about to join the man in the Kaio robe, but just before he said, "Guys, you can have fun with our new punching bag, and you... don't act smart and don't protect yourself." He left as the three men gathered around Glacia.
The first one grabbed her face with one hand before punching her in the ribs with the other, then another, then to her stomach, and let her go. As Glacia collapsed and started to cough up blood, she received a kick to her ribs that sent her flying, then another blow to her back that violently slammed her to the ground.
"I have an idea," said one of them, who lifted her up and held her from behind in a Full Nelson. "Ha, good idea, man," said the man with the knife who began to throw punches like a boxer on a simple punching bag. He exchanged places with his friend every 3-4 blows.
Meanwhile, the two leaders talked amongst themselves while watching Glacia being beaten with one eye.
The second leader, who had been silent up to this point and content with a satisfied smile, said to the first leader, "It was easier than I thought... who would have believed that your idea to use hostages would actually work... good job."
"Hey, after her speech about love and hope, I thought it was worth a try... but who would have thought she was so weak... it's annoying... there's nothing left to do."
With a smug smile, the second leader said to him, "Do you want to play a game?"
With a curious look and a budding smile, the first leader replied, "What kind of game?"
"The one who makes her cry first wins."
"Hmm, yeah, why not... usual bet?"
"Usual bet," he confirmed.
"You can start since I've already had my turn with her."
"That seems fair," and he headed towards Glacia as his men shamelessly beat her.
"Gentlemen, it's my turn to have fun with our friend... I have a bet to win."
"Boss!" The two men who were beating her stepped away, but the one who was holding her asked, "Do you want me to hold her for you, boss?"
"No, that's fine. She won't move if she doesn't want us to hurt her precious hostages, right?"
Glacia had a badly scraped face and signs of blows all over her body. She was frustrated by being unable to do anything, being beaten, feeling so powerless, and due to the pride remaining in her, she chose not to respond.
She received a violent blow to her stomach that knocked the wind out of her. "I talked to you, you bitch, and when I talk, you respond, understand?"
"Understood... I won't move, but don't touch the hostages anymore!"
The man behind her let her go, but before she could catch her breath, she received another punch in her stomach and staggered back from the impact.
"Firstly, you don't give me orders!" He struck her in the jaw. "And I told you not to move, and you stepped back... A penalty is in order." And with a glance at the man with the knife, they understood and headed towards the hostages, towards the mother who was holding the still-smoking body of her husband.
"NO!" screamed Glacia before being hit with a punch to the temple that made her lose her balance once again, and she fell to the ground. Blood began to flow from her ear.
"Ha ha ha... A bigger penalty is in order..." He turned to his man and said, "Do it." The man pulled out a knife, grabbed the woman by the head, and plunged his knife into her chest. The woman, who was struggling to defend herself, quickly stopped moving before her arms finally went limp. The man dropped the woman, who fell at the feet of her daughter. "NO!" screamed Glacia. "MOM!" screamed little Olivia as she tried to throw herself on her mother before being caught by the man who had stabbed her mother. With his other hand, he retrieved his knife and began to hold the girl in front of him, turning towards Glacia, the knife close to her body.
"Stop! Please, why are you doing this?! They haven't done anything to you, it's me you have a problem with!"
"That's right! You disgust us. We are the new superior race, chosen to rule this world! And you! You dare to join them? And you want to teach them our techniques?!" He delivered a kick to her head, and Glacia started bleeding from her head.
"You are a disgrace. Abigaël should have shown you your place and exterminated you with the others... But he died facing you, and you're starting to be seen as a heroine... You disgust me."
"You were human just a few days ago! Why be so cruel? If you want to kill me, then kill me, but they have nothing to do with all this! It's me who promised to help them! I beg you, let them go!" Tears started to flow, mixing with her blood.
"And she cries... Too easy... and it's boring again." He stood up and ordered his nearest man to hold Glacia on the ground, then headed towards the other leader.
"I won, again... What do we do now? I just want to finish this and go have a drink."
"Yea, this story has gone on for too long," he said as he headed towards the second crying little girl, who hoped to be forgotten.
"NO, please!" she screamed under Glacia's powerless gaze. "NO!"
He ignored her, and as he was near her, he delivered a violent kick that forcefully threw her against the wall behind her with a crack before she fell brutally to the ground, motionless. A large bloodstain began to spread on the floor.
She tried to get up, but the man who was holding her pinned her down, and she helplessly watched the scene unfolding before her eyes.
With a mocking smile, the leader changed targets and headed towards the girl still held by the man with the knife.
Olivia was terrified. "No, please... MISS GLACIA!" she screamed, looking at Olivia. But as she struggled, screaming for help, the leader came in front of her, raised his arm, and with a swift motion, plunged it into the little girl's body before pulling it out. The man holding her let go from behind, and with a dull thud, the little girl's body fell to the ground as well.
Glacia, seeing the body of the child fall to the ground, remembered the girl who had come to see her, how she had become her heroine... the joy she had felt when she had promised to teach her how to fly... all of that was gone. Glacia had failed to save her... she had failed to save everyone... she felt something break within her... the small voice of reason that sought to be heard was now just an inaudible sound, hidden by an unprecedented hatred that began to rise within her... she no longer wanted to beg them to stop, she didn't want to cry anymore. She wanted to kill... No, she wanted to exterminate them.
As she was still bloodied and held down by one of the men on the ground, she began to rise easily despite the man's efforts to restrain her. "Argh, don't move, you filthy bitch," he said and threw a violent punch towards her head. But, for the first time, Glacia caught it effortlessly with her right hand, and after a brief moment, a cracking sound echoed throughout the room followed by the man's scream as he backed away, staring at his crushed hand and the blood spurting out.
Glacia ignored him, and with a face covered in blood but devoid of any emotion, she continued to walk towards the leader who had just killed Olivia.
The two men, one beside Olivia's body and the other now near Glacia, saw their friend get his hand crushed. They charged at her with an aura filled with vengeance and anger. Glacia, without diverting her gaze from the leader, raised her left hand a few inches from the head of the man who had impaled the young mother. Suddenly, energy burst from her hand, pulverizing the man's head as he stumbled, headless, onto the ground. At the same time, she struck a violent tail blow to the man behind her, who was cut in half and in turn became motionless on the ground. He saw his life end with a budding fear in his eyes, and then died.
Glacia, meanwhile, continued her ascent towards the two leaders.
The first leader was in disbelief; he couldn't keep up with Glacia's movements. In one moment, his men were attacking her, and in the next, they were dead. He came to the realization that she had mastered the art of acceleration, and with growing alarm, he thought to himself, "She's far faster than me!"
Recognizing that they no longer had any hostages to use as leverage and that Glacia had become uncontrollable, the first leader knew they were cornered. He said to his friend, "Damn, we have no choice. Bring it out, or we're done for." He searched his pocket and retrieved an earring adorned with a decorative orb: a Potara, as Glacia identified. The second leader, his expression uncertain, nodded in agreement and produced the matching earring from his own pocket.
Glacia, who continued to walk slowly, stopped when she saw what was happening. She understood but did nothing to stop them.
The first leader threw out a taunt: "We were saving this for a bigger threat, but there's no way we're dying against you. You're going to witness the birth of the ultimate being!" he said, as he took the Potara in his hand and attached it to his right ear, while the second leader attached it to his left ear.
As soon as the jewelry was attached, the bodies of the two leaders began to fly towards each other. Upon touching, an intense light emanated, illuminating the entire room.
After a few moments, a man in his thirties appeared, shirtless and wearing white pants. His face bore a resemblance to both men : "Call me Spicorn, and I am the angel sent to bring your death."
Glacia tilted her head, her expression still empty, and asked him, "The last person who told me that ended up getting a sun sent their way to orbit... How are you going to be any different?"
The man began to get angry: "I am better than that guy, I am the fusion of two great warriors, and you will die not only for killing their men, but above all for bringing shame to our race."
An intense light filled the room as he transformed; his hair turned golden and pointed skyward, while lightning started to swirl around his body. Smirking, he spread his arms, with blue energy balls materializing in each hand. Then, positioning his arms in front of him, he slid them to the side and began to bellow: "Take this, Final Kameh..."
But just as he was about to continue, Glacia appeared in front of him, grabbed his head in her right hand, and with a simple "No," used his head to slam it into the ground with all her might, destroying the floor of the house and instantly reaching the ground... then again, and again, the ground sinking deeper each time. After about ten times, she stopped and looked at him...
He was still conscious but barely alive; his head was utterly disfigured, blood oozed from all his orifices, and one of his eyes had even ruptured from the impacts. Glacia coldly thought that just one more blow would be enough to end his life.. She let him drop to the ground and, with her right hand, began to form a ki ball. But just as she was about to finish off the man responsible for everything, she heard the sound of someone coughing.
She recognized that sound and, ignoring the dying man in front of her, started to fly and headed towards the hostages zone.
She saw Olivia's face move slightly; she was still alive and spitting blood... In an instant, Glacia appeared beside her, looking both panicked and happy. She bent down, hesitant to touch her but wanting to do something... "She's still alive, but it's hanging by a thread... I have to save her!" she thought.
She recalled Natasha's advice: she possessed the ability to heal, but it required her to truly desire healing while trusting her instincts.
With a determined look, she gently touched Olivia's chest wound and began to inject her ki into her, hoping with all her being to save Olivia by listening to the small voice within her... It lasted only a few seconds, and Olivia's injury began to slowly disappear. Then, after a few more seconds, it vanished completely, leaving only the blood on her torn clothes as evidence of the blow she had received.
Olivia began to open her eyes... "Miss Glacia?" Glacia gently took her in her arms and held her close. "It's okay... I managed to save you," she began to say, tearing up slightly. "Are mom and dad okay? And Sophie?" asked the little girl, accepting the hug but with a tone filled with fear.
Glacia looked towards the parents and the little girl. She tried to sense their energy, but nothing was emanating from their bodies, and given their injuries, the reason was obvious: they were dead. "I'm sorry... I tried, but I couldn't do anything... I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," she said. It only took a few seconds for Olivia to accept what had happened as well, and she began to cry in Glacia's arms.
At that moment, a noise came from the closed door at the entrance. Then, after a cracking sound, it swung open abruptly. Five armed agents entered the house and then approached their room. What they saw surprised them, a man groaning on the floor, holding his crushed hand in pain. A headless body lay on the ground, and near it, two pieces of a body cut in half at the waist. Further away, and in a crater under the house, lay the still-living but agonizing body of the two still-fused leaders.
At the back of the room, Glacia was holding a little girl who was crying in her arm next to the lifeless bodies of two adults, likely her parents they thought, and a motionless child surrounded by blood.
The head of the assault team, seeing that indeed everything was already over like they heard and that Glacia was repeating her apologies like a broken record, approached them. She laid her weapon on the ground, crouched down to their level, and embraced them... After a few moments, Glacia's composure shattered, and she wept uncontrollably in the arms of her friend.
ch9
After a while, Glacia managed to calm down, holding little Olivia in her arms. As they headed towards the exit, she stopped and her gaze turned to the hole in the house where the two fused leaders were still agonizing.
She asked Natasha, "They're still alive. What's going to happen to them?"
As she watched a squad member , Louis she realized, enter the room with a briefcase, Natasha replied with a steely gaze, "We're going to use tranquilizers normally meant for elephants to capture them. They'll be used as test subjects by our scientists... They'll pay, I promise you."
Glacia nodded but said nothing more as they left the house. While they waited for the ambulance, Olivia fell asleep in Glacia's arms.
On the other hand, Natasha requested a debriefing from Glacia about what had transpired. As Glacia recounted the events while continuing to cradle Olivia, Natasha listened intently. Her expression remained neutral, but her fist clenched tighter as Glacia's narration unfolded. When Glacia reached the part about the kidnappers being beaten down, Natasha finally relaxed her grip.
"I see, you did your best, Glacia. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise... However, you made a mistake by not informing us. I understand your thinking and maybe it was right, but you need to let us know if you find out there's a hostage situation. It's our specialty and we could have advised you on the actions to take at the very least. You understand where I'm coming from, right?"
Glacia felt a bit uneasy but nodded without saying anything.
"We got the gist of the story from our side by searching your room after your abrupt departure by the window, your face clearly alarmed... Don't take it the wrong way, but you're still on probation and under surveillance. What you did is the reason this surveillance system exists," she admitted.
"I... Okay, I understand... but how did you know where I was?"
"Your jacket had a hidden microphone and GPS inside... that's also how we knew that everything was over inside. That, and the crater under the house, visible from afar..." she confessed, feeling a bit embarrassed.
"Okay…but has anything changed between us? I mean, I failed this time... severely."
"You went to surrender yourself to terrorists to be tortured in the hopes of saving strangers... Glacia, you didn't fail to save three, but you succeeded in saving one. And now, you have the power to prevent this kind of thing from happening again. You fought monsters and won. None of us would have achieved that. As far as I'm concerned, and I'm sure our leader would agree, you're one of us... I'm proud of you Glacia."
"Thank you," she replied timidly.
After several long minutes, an ambulance arrived. Olivia was awakened and examined by a paramedic, but he didn't see anything abnormal at first glance.
Meanwhile, Natasha gave a summary of what had happened to her boss, who requested that the little girl be sent to the hospital for a thorough examination, claiming that it would help Glacia to be able to use her power on civilians in the future.
Olivia, who refused to be separated from Glacia, was taken to the hospital in one of the vans, and the journey was made in silence, the two clinging tightly to each other.
When they arrived at the hospital, Natasha opened the door for them, but something in her expression alarmed Glacia. She asked:
"What's wrong?"
"I don't know how to say it without being abrupt, so sorry, but there's just been another hostage situation at the Chamonix-Mont-Blanc Hospital, and they want to see you."
"... Other mutants?"
"From what's been seen and according to witnesses, there are seven of them: three humanoids, one alien like you, two green mutants, and a pink humanoid monster who seems to be their leader."
"Just... I just came from a hostage situation that went wrong, and I have to deal with another one?"
"I'm sorry, but you know we don't have a choice. We can handle regular humans, but mutants... that's out of our reach..."
Glacia turned to Olivia, who didn't stop clinging to her upon hearing about another hostage situation.
Olivia wasn't worried... She was upset. Olivia clearly needed her, and personally, she wasn't in the mood to relive her last hostage situation.
She sighed then put her hand on Olivia's head and said, "Listen, sweetheart, I understand that you're upset, I am too... but other people are in danger, other parents with little girls like you are in danger now... Look at me, Olivia." she asked. Olivia listened and looked up with tears streaming down her face as she remembered her own experience. Glacia continued with a slight smile but a sad gaze, "You're a brave little girl, Olivia, so I'm going to ask you to trust me. I'll come back, I promise. I'll do what I couldn't do earlier. I'll go face the bad guys and save the innocent."
Olivia lowered her head as she cried, but let go of Glacia.
"I miss Mom and Dad..."
Glacia hugged her.
"I know, sweetie... I will come back as soon as possible, I promise."
She stood up and looked at Natasha. "Can you take care of her while I handle this?"
Natasha replied, "Sure, I won't leave her alone, I promise."
After a moment, however, she added, "Ah, I almost forgot, two seconds."
She entered the van after walking around Glacia and the little girl who looked at her curiously. Natasha opened the box, the bench that served as a storage crate, and took out a vest and a radio headset. She also grabbed a bottle of water from a pack of water lying around.
Glacia accepted the vest and headset but was puzzled about the water bottle. She wasn't that thirsty, after all.
"No silly, your face is covered in blood, you'd better rinse it off quickly before leaving. It'll help your image. I don't have anything to dry you off with, but it'll go away on its own while flying, I think."
"OK, if you say so," Glacia replied, rinsing her face and quickly the rest of her body before putting on the vest.
"Also, take this," Natasha said, handing her the satellite phone. "You'll need it to navigate a direct path. The code is 1684957. got it?" Glacia, amazed by her own memory, affirmed that yes, she had it. Natasha then swiftly provided instructions on how to operate the device.
After a final goodbye to Olivia, Glacia headed towards the hospital, targeted by the terrorists.
"Not this time!" she said determinedly.
As she approached the hospital, she saw a crowd in the distance and journalists with their cameras making announcements.
She activated her radio: "This is Glacia, I've arrived at the hospital, I'm heading to the rendezvous point. Over."
"This is Piggot, do you think you can handle it this time?" her boss asked in a firm voice.
Her boss, once again, didn't mince words, she thought.
She replied, "Last time, I didn't know how to speed up and they took advantage to do what they wanted... Now it's over, I know how to do it and never again will this happen."
"Received... You have your orders, agent Glacia, do what you want with the terrorists, but minimize material damage while protecting the hostages. You have my authorization to use your healing skill if necessary," her boss informed her in a firm tone.
With a stern look, she replied, "Understood," and descended towards the roof where she saw two people waiting for her. A flashback came to her memory, but there were no humans this time. She saw a Namekian dressed in jeans and a polo shirt, and an Arcosian in their reduced form. "Is this their true form now?" she thought. "In the game, there are no transformations like with Frieza. No matter, secure the hostages and then I'll take care of them."
She went down in front of them, but before they had time to say anything, she said, "Take me to your leader." They were taken aback, expecting to see a marshmallow rather than someone so self-assured. "Now!" Glacia insisted, emitting her aura slightly. Their hesitations were set aside, and they obeyed. The Arcosian opened the door and led the way.
The Arcosian guiding her opened the double doors to what appeared to be a cafeteria, which was in disarray. A section had been cleared to make room in the center, and Glacia could see the hostages: nurses, doctors, patients, and, based on the attire of the others, visitors who had been caught in the situation. Another flashback from the morning returned to Glacia. "Not this time," she thought, more determined than ever.
She passed the Arcosian and turned towards the sinister energy she had sensed: a pink monster full of holes, with a bare chest and harem pants featuring an M symbol... A copy of Buu. "You are the leader?" she asked, her face serious.
"You've changed... You're not like on TV, your energy is different too? Are you angry that we captured your precious sheep, shepherd? What we're about to do to you?" asked Buu with an increasingly wicked smile as he spoke.
As Glacia listened to Buu speak, she felt a part of her shift... She was furious but at the same time calm... She didn't try to fight it, and her face became neutral and then began to empty of all emotion. She refocused on Buu.
"And what are you about to do to me?"
"You should stop playing tough, we know you're powerful but also incredibly slow. We'll kill all the hostages by the time you take a step," he said with an overly large smile.
Glacia's response was simple: "No."
Buu froze, surprised by the answer. "What did you say?"
For Glacia, time seemed to stand still. She estimated the position of all the captors: 2 behind her, 1 near the entrance of the building, even though he had just started heading towards them. Buu was surrounded by a man... no, a Saiyan, given his tail. There was 1 Namekian and a woman guarding the hostages.
With her plan established, she moved.
She placed her two hands behind her, one aimed at the Arcosian and the other at the Namekian. Two energy balls were instantly released, disintegrating the two mutants before they had time to understand what was happening.
Not waiting for the balls to hit their targets, Glacia lunged towards the hostage area. She grabbed the woman with her tail and the Namekian with her hand, spun around, and threw them towards their leader, then charged. "Masenko!" she yelled as she launched her attack, hitting her target just as the woman and the Namekian had just landed on their leader.
The explosion was intense but controlled. The shockwave, however, shattered the windows and sent chairs and tables flying in all directions. Glacia protected the hostages from a table that was hurtling towards them.
The action lasted only a few seconds. No one understood what had just happened, except for Glacia, who remained focused on the cloud of smoke in front of her. After a few moments of silence, the smoke began to dissipate, and no bodies were visible on the horizon, pulverized in turn by Glacia's attack.
But something alarming caught Glacia's eye: pink orbs were scattered throughout the room, wriggling as they began to flutter together to form a large pink ball. Then, after a few seconds, a humanoid shape formed. The leader began to regenerate before her, albeit exhausted.
He shouted, "HOW?! How can you be so strong?! You were nothing just yesterday!"
With a mocking smile, she replied, "Lots of push-ups, sit-ups, and plenty of juice."
"You think you are funny?!"
She couldn't resist: "Bitch... I'm adorable." And she charged at him.
As he tried to deliver a punch and thought he had hit her, he passed right through her and a distorted image of her disappeared before his disbelieving eyes.
Glacia had taken the opportunity to slip behind him and did something she had always dreamed of.
She delivered a powerful knee strike to his head, followed by another before executing a spinning kick that made him stagger. She landed, raised her right hand, and a light appeared as if descending from heaven before forming a bright ball of a thousand colors. She closed her fist around the ball and threw the energy at the still-shaken Buu. Like a shower of stardust, the attack passed through him; at first, nothing happened... Buu turned towards her, feeling unwell, and reached out his hand: "But... I am immortal..." He then disintegrated before the eyes of the bewildered hostages, who couldn't comprehend what had just transpired.
Satisfied with herself, Glacia turned to the hostages and asked, "Are you all right? Is anyone injured? I can heal." It was at that moment that she saw several of them had taken out their phones and had probably recorded the entire scene.
Still in shock, it took them a few seconds to realize they had just been saved and that someone was talking to them. No one said anything, but they shook their heads.
"Very well... oh, I forgot one, I must go, have a good day," she said, waving as she flew out the broken window. She was looking for the last kidnapper who was still at the entrance when she had begun the clean-up.
"Ah, there he is," she said, spotting the figure in the distance, rushing as fast as possible towards the crowd. "To blend in or take more hostages? No way," and with determination, she charged at her target.
The journalists were making their announcements when they heard an explosion shortly after a mutant wearing a GIGN vest entered the hospital through the roof. The crowd and the journalists, worried, hesitated between fleeing and their curiosity... curiosity prevailed.
After a few minutes of inactivity, a man in his thirties came running out of the hospital through the main entrance extremely fast towards them. He was the guard who had previously prevented anyone from entering.
The journalist, seeing this man running towards them like a train at full speed, didn't have time to think about running away when a figure from the sky struck him at full speed in the back, a cloud of dust formed upon impact.
Curiosity won out once again, and both the crowd and the journalists couldn't help but wait to see what would come out... fortunately for them, it was the figure of Glacia holding the man by the neck with her tail, wondering what she should do with him. She approached, flying towards the armed police, who started pointing their guns at her more out of reflex than anything else.
Glacia sighed, "I'm with you, see?" showing her vest with the GIGN logo. The group leader lowered his weapon, and the others, hesitating, eventually followed suit. "Sorry... you're Glacia, right? The mutant who joined us?"
"Yes, I just finished cleaning up inside."
"They are...?"
"The hostages are alive, a bit shaken but unharmed. The terrorists are all dead... except for this guy," she said, pointing to the unconscious man held by the neck.
"I'm not quite sure what to do with him, though... ah, wait." She activated her radio, which she had just remembered: "HQ, I've finished freeing the hostages and have just secured one of the terrorists who was trying to take more hostages from the crowd. He's knocked out, and I think I've destroyed his spine. What should I do with him? Do you want him too? Over."
"This is Piggot, keep him under control until the tranquilizer-equipped squad arrives for extraction. Are the hostages okay? What is the status of the other terrorists? Over."
"The hostages are unharmed. I asked if there were any injured and received a negative response. The terrorists are all dead. I had to launch a few ki attacks in there, but it was focused and didn't cause any major damage apart from some broken windows and slightly burned walls. Over."
"Received, good work Agent Glacia. I will give the green light to the police to secure the building until everything is back in order. You can leave once you have delivered the package, but not before. Understood?"
Her chest swelled with pride at her boss's compliment.
"Understood."
She had done it. Nothing had happened by chance, and she had saved all the hostages... she had even been able to use the Stardust Breaker... After a few seconds, still lost in her thoughts, she realized that she had used it as if she had known this technique all her life, just like her Final Flash during her fight against Abigaël.
But that wasn't all; she had used a Masenko just as naturally, even though she hadn't been equipped with it before she triggered .
The future looked interesting, she thought, as she heard the police getting ready to enter the hospital.
The previous chapter was written in pain. I don't know how people who torture their characters throughout an entire arc manage it, but it was necessary for the story I wanted to tell. I hope you were as satisfied as I was with how it ended, because that's what kept me going while writing this arc. I hope you enjoyed this arc! Stay tuned.
She asked Natasha, "They're still alive. What's going to happen to them?"
As she watched a squad member , Louis she realized, enter the room with a briefcase, Natasha replied with a steely gaze, "We're going to use tranquilizers normally meant for elephants to capture them. They'll be used as test subjects by our scientists... They'll pay, I promise you."
Glacia nodded but said nothing more as they left the house. While they waited for the ambulance, Olivia fell asleep in Glacia's arms.
On the other hand, Natasha requested a debriefing from Glacia about what had transpired. As Glacia recounted the events while continuing to cradle Olivia, Natasha listened intently. Her expression remained neutral, but her fist clenched tighter as Glacia's narration unfolded. When Glacia reached the part about the kidnappers being beaten down, Natasha finally relaxed her grip.
"I see, you did your best, Glacia. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise... However, you made a mistake by not informing us. I understand your thinking and maybe it was right, but you need to let us know if you find out there's a hostage situation. It's our specialty and we could have advised you on the actions to take at the very least. You understand where I'm coming from, right?"
Glacia felt a bit uneasy but nodded without saying anything.
"We got the gist of the story from our side by searching your room after your abrupt departure by the window, your face clearly alarmed... Don't take it the wrong way, but you're still on probation and under surveillance. What you did is the reason this surveillance system exists," she admitted.
"I... Okay, I understand... but how did you know where I was?"
"Your jacket had a hidden microphone and GPS inside... that's also how we knew that everything was over inside. That, and the crater under the house, visible from afar..." she confessed, feeling a bit embarrassed.
"Okay…but has anything changed between us? I mean, I failed this time... severely."
"You went to surrender yourself to terrorists to be tortured in the hopes of saving strangers... Glacia, you didn't fail to save three, but you succeeded in saving one. And now, you have the power to prevent this kind of thing from happening again. You fought monsters and won. None of us would have achieved that. As far as I'm concerned, and I'm sure our leader would agree, you're one of us... I'm proud of you Glacia."
"Thank you," she replied timidly.
After several long minutes, an ambulance arrived. Olivia was awakened and examined by a paramedic, but he didn't see anything abnormal at first glance.
Meanwhile, Natasha gave a summary of what had happened to her boss, who requested that the little girl be sent to the hospital for a thorough examination, claiming that it would help Glacia to be able to use her power on civilians in the future.
Olivia, who refused to be separated from Glacia, was taken to the hospital in one of the vans, and the journey was made in silence, the two clinging tightly to each other.
When they arrived at the hospital, Natasha opened the door for them, but something in her expression alarmed Glacia. She asked:
"What's wrong?"
"I don't know how to say it without being abrupt, so sorry, but there's just been another hostage situation at the Chamonix-Mont-Blanc Hospital, and they want to see you."
"... Other mutants?"
"From what's been seen and according to witnesses, there are seven of them: three humanoids, one alien like you, two green mutants, and a pink humanoid monster who seems to be their leader."
"Just... I just came from a hostage situation that went wrong, and I have to deal with another one?"
"I'm sorry, but you know we don't have a choice. We can handle regular humans, but mutants... that's out of our reach..."
Glacia turned to Olivia, who didn't stop clinging to her upon hearing about another hostage situation.
Olivia wasn't worried... She was upset. Olivia clearly needed her, and personally, she wasn't in the mood to relive her last hostage situation.
She sighed then put her hand on Olivia's head and said, "Listen, sweetheart, I understand that you're upset, I am too... but other people are in danger, other parents with little girls like you are in danger now... Look at me, Olivia." she asked. Olivia listened and looked up with tears streaming down her face as she remembered her own experience. Glacia continued with a slight smile but a sad gaze, "You're a brave little girl, Olivia, so I'm going to ask you to trust me. I'll come back, I promise. I'll do what I couldn't do earlier. I'll go face the bad guys and save the innocent."
Olivia lowered her head as she cried, but let go of Glacia.
"I miss Mom and Dad..."
Glacia hugged her.
"I know, sweetie... I will come back as soon as possible, I promise."
She stood up and looked at Natasha. "Can you take care of her while I handle this?"
Natasha replied, "Sure, I won't leave her alone, I promise."
After a moment, however, she added, "Ah, I almost forgot, two seconds."
She entered the van after walking around Glacia and the little girl who looked at her curiously. Natasha opened the box, the bench that served as a storage crate, and took out a vest and a radio headset. She also grabbed a bottle of water from a pack of water lying around.
Glacia accepted the vest and headset but was puzzled about the water bottle. She wasn't that thirsty, after all.
"No silly, your face is covered in blood, you'd better rinse it off quickly before leaving. It'll help your image. I don't have anything to dry you off with, but it'll go away on its own while flying, I think."
"OK, if you say so," Glacia replied, rinsing her face and quickly the rest of her body before putting on the vest.
"Also, take this," Natasha said, handing her the satellite phone. "You'll need it to navigate a direct path. The code is 1684957. got it?" Glacia, amazed by her own memory, affirmed that yes, she had it. Natasha then swiftly provided instructions on how to operate the device.
After a final goodbye to Olivia, Glacia headed towards the hospital, targeted by the terrorists.
"Not this time!" she said determinedly.
As she approached the hospital, she saw a crowd in the distance and journalists with their cameras making announcements.
She activated her radio: "This is Glacia, I've arrived at the hospital, I'm heading to the rendezvous point. Over."
"This is Piggot, do you think you can handle it this time?" her boss asked in a firm voice.
Her boss, once again, didn't mince words, she thought.
She replied, "Last time, I didn't know how to speed up and they took advantage to do what they wanted... Now it's over, I know how to do it and never again will this happen."
"Received... You have your orders, agent Glacia, do what you want with the terrorists, but minimize material damage while protecting the hostages. You have my authorization to use your healing skill if necessary," her boss informed her in a firm tone.
With a stern look, she replied, "Understood," and descended towards the roof where she saw two people waiting for her. A flashback came to her memory, but there were no humans this time. She saw a Namekian dressed in jeans and a polo shirt, and an Arcosian in their reduced form. "Is this their true form now?" she thought. "In the game, there are no transformations like with Frieza. No matter, secure the hostages and then I'll take care of them."
She went down in front of them, but before they had time to say anything, she said, "Take me to your leader." They were taken aback, expecting to see a marshmallow rather than someone so self-assured. "Now!" Glacia insisted, emitting her aura slightly. Their hesitations were set aside, and they obeyed. The Arcosian opened the door and led the way.
The Arcosian guiding her opened the double doors to what appeared to be a cafeteria, which was in disarray. A section had been cleared to make room in the center, and Glacia could see the hostages: nurses, doctors, patients, and, based on the attire of the others, visitors who had been caught in the situation. Another flashback from the morning returned to Glacia. "Not this time," she thought, more determined than ever.
She passed the Arcosian and turned towards the sinister energy she had sensed: a pink monster full of holes, with a bare chest and harem pants featuring an M symbol... A copy of Buu. "You are the leader?" she asked, her face serious.
"You've changed... You're not like on TV, your energy is different too? Are you angry that we captured your precious sheep, shepherd? What we're about to do to you?" asked Buu with an increasingly wicked smile as he spoke.
As Glacia listened to Buu speak, she felt a part of her shift... She was furious but at the same time calm... She didn't try to fight it, and her face became neutral and then began to empty of all emotion. She refocused on Buu.
"And what are you about to do to me?"
"You should stop playing tough, we know you're powerful but also incredibly slow. We'll kill all the hostages by the time you take a step," he said with an overly large smile.
Glacia's response was simple: "No."
Buu froze, surprised by the answer. "What did you say?"
For Glacia, time seemed to stand still. She estimated the position of all the captors: 2 behind her, 1 near the entrance of the building, even though he had just started heading towards them. Buu was surrounded by a man... no, a Saiyan, given his tail. There was 1 Namekian and a woman guarding the hostages.
With her plan established, she moved.
She placed her two hands behind her, one aimed at the Arcosian and the other at the Namekian. Two energy balls were instantly released, disintegrating the two mutants before they had time to understand what was happening.
Not waiting for the balls to hit their targets, Glacia lunged towards the hostage area. She grabbed the woman with her tail and the Namekian with her hand, spun around, and threw them towards their leader, then charged. "Masenko!" she yelled as she launched her attack, hitting her target just as the woman and the Namekian had just landed on their leader.
The explosion was intense but controlled. The shockwave, however, shattered the windows and sent chairs and tables flying in all directions. Glacia protected the hostages from a table that was hurtling towards them.
The action lasted only a few seconds. No one understood what had just happened, except for Glacia, who remained focused on the cloud of smoke in front of her. After a few moments of silence, the smoke began to dissipate, and no bodies were visible on the horizon, pulverized in turn by Glacia's attack.
But something alarming caught Glacia's eye: pink orbs were scattered throughout the room, wriggling as they began to flutter together to form a large pink ball. Then, after a few seconds, a humanoid shape formed. The leader began to regenerate before her, albeit exhausted.
He shouted, "HOW?! How can you be so strong?! You were nothing just yesterday!"
With a mocking smile, she replied, "Lots of push-ups, sit-ups, and plenty of juice."
"You think you are funny?!"
She couldn't resist: "Bitch... I'm adorable." And she charged at him.
As he tried to deliver a punch and thought he had hit her, he passed right through her and a distorted image of her disappeared before his disbelieving eyes.
Glacia had taken the opportunity to slip behind him and did something she had always dreamed of.
She delivered a powerful knee strike to his head, followed by another before executing a spinning kick that made him stagger. She landed, raised her right hand, and a light appeared as if descending from heaven before forming a bright ball of a thousand colors. She closed her fist around the ball and threw the energy at the still-shaken Buu. Like a shower of stardust, the attack passed through him; at first, nothing happened... Buu turned towards her, feeling unwell, and reached out his hand: "But... I am immortal..." He then disintegrated before the eyes of the bewildered hostages, who couldn't comprehend what had just transpired.
Satisfied with herself, Glacia turned to the hostages and asked, "Are you all right? Is anyone injured? I can heal." It was at that moment that she saw several of them had taken out their phones and had probably recorded the entire scene.
Still in shock, it took them a few seconds to realize they had just been saved and that someone was talking to them. No one said anything, but they shook their heads.
"Very well... oh, I forgot one, I must go, have a good day," she said, waving as she flew out the broken window. She was looking for the last kidnapper who was still at the entrance when she had begun the clean-up.
"Ah, there he is," she said, spotting the figure in the distance, rushing as fast as possible towards the crowd. "To blend in or take more hostages? No way," and with determination, she charged at her target.
The journalists were making their announcements when they heard an explosion shortly after a mutant wearing a GIGN vest entered the hospital through the roof. The crowd and the journalists, worried, hesitated between fleeing and their curiosity... curiosity prevailed.
After a few minutes of inactivity, a man in his thirties came running out of the hospital through the main entrance extremely fast towards them. He was the guard who had previously prevented anyone from entering.
The journalist, seeing this man running towards them like a train at full speed, didn't have time to think about running away when a figure from the sky struck him at full speed in the back, a cloud of dust formed upon impact.
Curiosity won out once again, and both the crowd and the journalists couldn't help but wait to see what would come out... fortunately for them, it was the figure of Glacia holding the man by the neck with her tail, wondering what she should do with him. She approached, flying towards the armed police, who started pointing their guns at her more out of reflex than anything else.
Glacia sighed, "I'm with you, see?" showing her vest with the GIGN logo. The group leader lowered his weapon, and the others, hesitating, eventually followed suit. "Sorry... you're Glacia, right? The mutant who joined us?"
"Yes, I just finished cleaning up inside."
"They are...?"
"The hostages are alive, a bit shaken but unharmed. The terrorists are all dead... except for this guy," she said, pointing to the unconscious man held by the neck.
"I'm not quite sure what to do with him, though... ah, wait." She activated her radio, which she had just remembered: "HQ, I've finished freeing the hostages and have just secured one of the terrorists who was trying to take more hostages from the crowd. He's knocked out, and I think I've destroyed his spine. What should I do with him? Do you want him too? Over."
"This is Piggot, keep him under control until the tranquilizer-equipped squad arrives for extraction. Are the hostages okay? What is the status of the other terrorists? Over."
"The hostages are unharmed. I asked if there were any injured and received a negative response. The terrorists are all dead. I had to launch a few ki attacks in there, but it was focused and didn't cause any major damage apart from some broken windows and slightly burned walls. Over."
"Received, good work Agent Glacia. I will give the green light to the police to secure the building until everything is back in order. You can leave once you have delivered the package, but not before. Understood?"
Her chest swelled with pride at her boss's compliment.
"Understood."
She had done it. Nothing had happened by chance, and she had saved all the hostages... she had even been able to use the Stardust Breaker... After a few seconds, still lost in her thoughts, she realized that she had used it as if she had known this technique all her life, just like her Final Flash during her fight against Abigaël.
But that wasn't all; she had used a Masenko just as naturally, even though she hadn't been equipped with it before she triggered .
The future looked interesting, she thought, as she heard the police getting ready to enter the hospital.
The previous chapter was written in pain. I don't know how people who torture their characters throughout an entire arc manage it, but it was necessary for the story I wanted to tell. I hope you were as satisfied as I was with how it ended, because that's what kept me going while writing this arc. I hope you enjoyed this arc! Stay tuned.
ch10
Glacia arrived at the hospital where Olivia was undergoing her exams. Having handed her prisoner over to the army, she could only think of two things: keeping her promise and seeing Olivia again. As she approached the hospital, she slowed down.
In front of the large double doors leading to the facility, she hesitated between following the standard procedures by going through the reception area to register or going directly to Olivia by following her energy. In the end, she chose to follow the procedures to avoid any later problems for the sake of saving a few minutes.
As she entered the building, the people around her stopped their activities to watch her, ready to flee. Glacia thought, "This is getting tiresome... At least they're not running away screaming, but why do they all react like this? I'm not that physically intimidating... am I?"
Upon reaching the reception area, Glacia was surprised to find that the receptionist didn't flee, although she didn't turn her head towards Glacia and remained focused on her screen.
"Hello, I'm here to find a little girl who is undergoing a full examination after I healed her with my powers. Her first name is Olivia. As for her last name... I forgot to ask her... She arrived with a GIGN agent. "Uh, she's supposed to be on the 3rd floor?"
"..."
"Ma'am?"
The receptionist was not as resilient as Glacia had imagined; she had just fainted with her eyes open.
"Really? What am I supposed to do now?"
"Hey, stop scaring the lady and follow me," a voice called out from a set of double doors.
"Natasha! Wait, how did you know I was here?" Glacia asked, recognizing the young woman coming through the double doors.
She pointed to her radio. "I heard you report the handover of the prisoner and your departure. I estimated the time it would take for you to return based on your speed, and you came back faster than when you left to free the hostages," she said with a smirk.
"Uh."
"Don't worry, I'm joking. Come on, she's waiting for you."
"Alright," Glacia replied, shrugging her shoulders, and followed Natasha.
On their way, Glacia spoke to Natasha.
"Here's your phone. It turned out to be very useful, thanks."
Natasha took her phone back and slipped it into her pocket.
"No problem. We'll get you one later."
"Great... and Olivia, how is she?"
"She's stressed. She followed your hostage situation by listening to my radio. So far, she has obeyed the doctors, and she even regained some energy watching the MRI in operation.
However, she was about to leave the room when I mentioned that you would be here soon. I managed to calm her by telling her I was coming to get you." Glacia didn't reply, but nodded her head and continued walking towards Olivia.
Once she reached the room where she felt Olivia's energy, she opened the door and walked in. She saw Olivia sitting on an examination table, while a doctor examined black and white images - probably her X-rays, she thought.
"MISS GLACIA!" Olivia exclaimed, jumping to her feet and rushing to hug Glacia, who returned the embrace.
"Hey, how are you? Natasha told me you've been well-behaved."
"Yes, I did everything they asked me to. I went inside a huge machine that made beeps and vroom noises. They told me not to move, but it wasn't easy. They had to do it again... Look, I'm a nurse now!" she exclaimed, showing off her blue outfit that covered her body.
Glacia gently patted her head. "Good," she said, turning to the doctor. At first, he looked frightened at the sight of Glacia, but his expression changed to simple curiosity as he watched the interaction between Glacia and the little girl. "Are there still many tests to be done?"
"Yes…I mean yes, she still has a few more exams to go through. We need to perform a chest scan to ensure there's no trace of injury. Then, we'll proceed with an echocardiogram and some blood tests. To be honest, this story of magical healing seems quite unbelievable. However, given the recent events and the fact that it's an urgent request from the military, I'm starting to wonder. Are you the one who performed this healing?"
Glacia recalled the scene with sadness and replied, "Yes, it's me, but I couldn't save the other members of her family."
"I see, that's very unfortunate. Would you be able to reproduce this healing at will?"
"Indeed, but my superior has clearly asked me not to use other people as test subjects before obtaining the necessary permissions. Olivia was a desperate case... She had been impaled in the chest. I still don't know how she survived the blow..."
"Did she cough up blood before your intervention?"
"Yes."
"Then she must have been extremely lucky, and the injury only hit one of her lungs. If it had been a little more to the right, her heart would have been affected. And from what I understand, you're not able to bring the dead back to life, are you?"
"No, my technique only heals the living. It uses the ki core in each person and their DNA to bring the injured individual back to their normal state."
"By 'normal', does that also mean it can heal diseases caused by viruses or bacteria? Can it heal cancerous cells? What about congenital malformations?"
"Uh... maybe?"
"Doctor, I understand your curiosity, but your current patient is Olivia, not Glacia. If you want to test her powers, you'll need to make an official request to our superiors. Given that they're already working on this issue, it shouldn't take too long," Natasha interjected.
"Yes, sorry, I got carried away. Even if her discoveries are unprecedented, it's not as if they could be replicated by ordinary humans, is it?"
"... It should be possible."
"That's what I thought, it's impossi... excuse me, what did you say?"
"I said that it's possible to learn it. Now that I see how I made it work, there's actually nothing too complicated about it. But it does require a minimum amount of ki, and from what I sense in you or in other humans in the hospital, no one has enough ki to do it... sorry."
"This ki you're talking about, is it the energy you used to project that gigantic beam into the sky?" asked the doctor.
Glacia laughed. "Yes, but you don't need that much to heal. You need about this much," she said, illustrating her point by creating a small ki ball a few centimeters in diameter. "More or less, depending on the size of the person being healed." She reduced the size of the ball, which became a tiny sphere like a firefly that remained in the air. "And unfortunately, that's the amount of energy I sense in you."
"Is there a way to increase the amount of ki?"
"In the manga, physical training or meditation was enough, but in reality... I have no idea, but I think it must be possible."
The doctor nodded then sighed. "Ah, I thought the impossible was within reach for a moment, but I haven't lost hope. So, and I can't believe I'm asking this seriously, but once the authorizations are obtained, how much time could you devote to testing your healing powers? Or simply healing victims? We receive many, including from neighboring countries, with everything that's been happening lately."
"I don't know how much free time I'll have, but I think it should be possible to arrange something. I'd like to help and heal people if I can."
"That's a nice philosophy, if you ask me. There are already enough people seeking combat outside right now," Natasha agreed, nodding her head.
A loud rumble came from Olivia's stomach.
With a smile, Natasha said, "It's true that with all of this, we haven't had time to eat... I don't think we have time for a proper meal, but snacks will do. What do you want, Olivia?"
"Kinder! No, Mars bars!... No, I want Kinder!" Olivia exclaimed.
"Both, then. I'll be back, just need to find a vending machine."
"There's one in the second hallway on the left," the doctor added.
"Thank you, doctor. I'll be right back," Natasha said before leaving the room.
The doctor turned to Glacia. "Make yourselves comfortable. The CT scanner is being used for an emergency involving several seriously injured patients. We'll have Olivia's scan done after them," he said before leaving the room to see other patients, Glacia assumed.
"Alright." She turned to Olivia. "Come on, let's sit on the examination table while we wait."
"Again... but it's taking so long..." Olivia complained.
"I know, but they're going as fast as they can." As they finished sitting down and Olivia was already starting to get bored, Glacia had an idea. "Hey, Olivia, do you want to see your core?"
"My core?"
"Yes, I promised to teach you how to fly, but first, you have to learn to feel your core. If it's big enough, I could teach you to fly. If not, we'll find a solution, I'm sure," she told her with a smile.
"YES, YES, I'M GOING TO LEARN TO FLY! I'M GOING TO LEARN TO FLY!" she exclaimed, wiggling around excitedly.
"Olivia, lower your voice, we're in a hospital, and we're not at the flying stage yet, just teaching you to feel and touch your core. You promised me you'd be well-behaved, remember?"
"Sorry..."
"It's okay, now come back and sit down."
"Alright," she replied as she sat back down next to Glacia.
"Good, we'll start with the basics. I'm going to bring out my ki in a small ball. I want you to take it in your hands gently without trying to squeeze." She produced a small ki ball that gently illuminated the room and made it float until it stopped in front of Olivia, who looked at it excitedly. "Go ahead, take it, but do it gently."
Olivia obeyed carefully, wrapping the ball in her hands before gently bringing it against her. "Now, I want you to close your eyes and focus on the sensations coming from the ball: its warmth, its radiance, the tingling you may feel. Don't neglect any detail and try to find those sensations deep within you."
After a simple "okay," she closed her eyes to concentrate intensely. A few minutes later, the door opened to let Natasha in, her arms laden with snacks that she placed on the doctor's desk.
Glacia blinked, surprised. "You got that many?"
"Hey, she's young, and you haven't eaten for a while either, have you? Take some, you need to refuel after all these emotions."
"Thanks," she replied, grabbing a Kinder. She then noticed Natasha's puzzled look and followed her gaze to see Olivia, still absorbed in her concentration.
"What is she doing?" Natasha inquired, intrigued.
"I gave her one of my ki balls to analyze to help her discover her core."
"And she didn't hear me come in?"
"Apparently not... Her concentration is really remarkable. I could never have done that at her age."
"Hmm, anyway, it's not that I'm bored here, far from it, but I have some documents waiting for me after this morning. Also, don't forget that you have three reports to submit as well. You've been given a deadline until tomorrow noon, but no more. I'll come by tomorrow to show you how to submit them. Regarding Olivia, her aunt has been notified and is on her way to pick her up, but she's coming from Paris and won't be here until tomorrow morning. Can you take care of her for the night?"
"With pleasure, I also promised to stay by her side. She will be safe, I promise."
"I have no doubt that she'll be well protected with you, so I'm not too worried about that... Well, I have to go. Say bye to Olivia for me, okay?" she said, preparing to leave the room.
"Of course," Glacia replied as her friend walked away.
About half an hour later, while Glacia sat next to Olivia, savoring her third Kinder and staring at the wall, lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard: "I DID IT! Miss Glacia, I found my core, look!" Olivia exclaimed, raising her arms quickly and sending Glacia's ki ball that she held in her hands flying. Upon contact with the ceiling, the ball silently dissipated like an illusion.
As Glacia looked at Olivia, she saw the young girl stretch out her arms, eyes closed, and then bring them back to her chest, palms open. For a few minutes, nothing happened, but Glacia began to sense the energy within Olivia stirring, and after a moment, a small light appeared in her hands, similar to a firefly, tiny but bright and full of life.
"Congratulations, Olivia, I knew you could do it!" exclaimed Glacia. However, a thought crossed her mind as she observed Olivia's core: "So tiny, it's even smaller than she imagined."
"Now, I can learn to fly!" declared Olivia, looking at Glacia with a face filled with joy.
Glacia looked at her with a saddened expression, trying to figure out how to break the news without shattering her heart. "I would love that, Olivia, but I have some bad news: your core is too small to hope to lift your body..." Olivia lowered her head, disappointed. Seeing her downcast face, Glacia quickly added: "BUT remember what I told the kind doctor: there must be a way to improve your ki. We will simply have to work together to find out how, okay?"
"Really? After that, I'll be able to fly?"
"Absolutely. Now, we still have a few hours left before the end of your exams. Do you want to play a little game with me while we wait?"
"Yes!" The excitement was back in her voice.
"Perfect," replied Glacia, displaying a satisfied smile from her diversion. "I'm going to move an orb around you. I want you to follow it without opening your eyes and, when you can, try to catch it with your hands. Each time you succeed, you'll receive a snack as a reward. You can already take one for successfully feeling your core and another for externalizing it from your body."
"Really?!" exclaimed Olivia as she jumped to her feet and grabbed two Kinder chocolates she had spotted on the table. She began to savor one as she walked toward Glacia.
The rest of the afternoon went on like this, with a little girl spending a good part of her time with her eyes closed, trying and sometimes succeeding in catching a small ball of light that whirled around her, under the intrigued gaze of nurses and doctors who interrupted them from time to time to guide little Olivia through her exams.
The exams ended around 5:30 PM. Being in the middle of winter, night was already falling when Glacia left the hospital with young Olivia.
"Miss Glacia, where is your car?" she asked out of curiosity.
Glacia, having spotted the GIGN squad, turned to Olivia with a smile and asked, "Tell me, Olivia, would you like to see the city from the sky?"
Olivia stared at her for a few moments, perplexed by this unexpected question, then her face lit up when she understood what Glacia meant.
"YES! WE'RE GOING TO FLY! WE'RE GOING TO FLY!" she exclaimed, jumping with excitement.
Glacia couldn't help but laugh, seeing Olivia's overflowing enthusiasm.
"Come on, let's go, I'll take it slow. You'll have time to enjoy the view while we head to my hotel."
"I'M COMING! I'M COMING!"
Glacia picked her up in her arms like a princess and began to defy the laws of physics before Olivia's astonished eyes, as she saw the ground getting further and further away.
"Wow, look, Miss Glacia, everything is so small, look!" she exclaimed, admiring the city below.
"Yes, I see. Now, as I said, enjoy the view, but don't move too much, okay? You might hurt yourself by turning your head so fast."
"Okay, Miss Glacia."
As they peacefully headed toward the hotel, Glacia noticed Olivia starting to shiver slightly.
"Are you cold?"
"Yes, a little, but I'm okay, Miss Glacia!"
"Hmm... Wait a moment." She remembered that her body was constantly protected by two layers of ki, an internal one and another that surrounded her body. She wondered if she could extend this second layer around Olivia.
After a few attempts, she found it was possible and did so.
Olivia, who was starting to shiver from the drafts and the temperature dropping with the setting sun, felt a gentle warmth slowly envelop her. She had no doubt that Glacia was responsible. Gradually, she forgot about the city view and even the fact that they were flying, snuggled against Glacia, closed her eyes, and after a few moments, Morpheus took her to the land of dreams.
"She's fallen asleep... She was so enthusiastic just a few minutes ago. Children are surprising sometimes," murmured Glacia. "At least she's not cold anymore," she thought, continuing her journey to the hotel.
***
They arrived at the hotel about half an hour later, with Olivia still asleep in Glacia's arms. Seeing that the window had been left open since their departure, she entered the room, turned on a bedside lamp, and placed Olivia on the bed, making sure to put her on the side free of glass shards from the broken windowpane.
After a brief hesitation, Glacia picked up the debris in her hand and threw it in the trash can under the desk. She removed Olivia's shoes and placed them by the entrance. The door was ajar, but she remembered Natasha's confession and closed it. Then she tucked Olivia under the comforter.
As she was about to turn on the heater, she remembered the broken windowpane again. She took down one of the curtains and placed it over the damaged pane, trying to cover the hole.
Just as she had turned on the heater, she heard noises coming from Olivia. The little girl was tossing and turning in her sleep, murmuring and calling for her mother, father, and sister. Tears flowed from her eyes as Olivia cried for help.
"But she fell asleep so peacefully earlier?!" exclaimed Glacia, panicked, then she had an idea. She approached Olivia, lay down beside her under the large comforter, took her in her arms, and wrapped Olivia in her ki while trying to reassure her: "Shh, it's okay, I'm here..."
The effect was almost immediate: Olivia stopped squirming and snuggled against Glacia. Whispering a final "Mama," she fell back into peaceful sleep.
Glacia wondered what she should do now that Olivia had calmed down. Eventually, she resigned herself and, smiling, began to close her eyes while continuing to gently embrace Olivia. Soon, Morpheus did his work again, this time carrying Glacia to the land of dreams.
In front of the large double doors leading to the facility, she hesitated between following the standard procedures by going through the reception area to register or going directly to Olivia by following her energy. In the end, she chose to follow the procedures to avoid any later problems for the sake of saving a few minutes.
As she entered the building, the people around her stopped their activities to watch her, ready to flee. Glacia thought, "This is getting tiresome... At least they're not running away screaming, but why do they all react like this? I'm not that physically intimidating... am I?"
Upon reaching the reception area, Glacia was surprised to find that the receptionist didn't flee, although she didn't turn her head towards Glacia and remained focused on her screen.
"Hello, I'm here to find a little girl who is undergoing a full examination after I healed her with my powers. Her first name is Olivia. As for her last name... I forgot to ask her... She arrived with a GIGN agent. "Uh, she's supposed to be on the 3rd floor?"
"..."
"Ma'am?"
The receptionist was not as resilient as Glacia had imagined; she had just fainted with her eyes open.
"Really? What am I supposed to do now?"
"Hey, stop scaring the lady and follow me," a voice called out from a set of double doors.
"Natasha! Wait, how did you know I was here?" Glacia asked, recognizing the young woman coming through the double doors.
She pointed to her radio. "I heard you report the handover of the prisoner and your departure. I estimated the time it would take for you to return based on your speed, and you came back faster than when you left to free the hostages," she said with a smirk.
"Uh."
"Don't worry, I'm joking. Come on, she's waiting for you."
"Alright," Glacia replied, shrugging her shoulders, and followed Natasha.
On their way, Glacia spoke to Natasha.
"Here's your phone. It turned out to be very useful, thanks."
Natasha took her phone back and slipped it into her pocket.
"No problem. We'll get you one later."
"Great... and Olivia, how is she?"
"She's stressed. She followed your hostage situation by listening to my radio. So far, she has obeyed the doctors, and she even regained some energy watching the MRI in operation.
However, she was about to leave the room when I mentioned that you would be here soon. I managed to calm her by telling her I was coming to get you." Glacia didn't reply, but nodded her head and continued walking towards Olivia.
Once she reached the room where she felt Olivia's energy, she opened the door and walked in. She saw Olivia sitting on an examination table, while a doctor examined black and white images - probably her X-rays, she thought.
"MISS GLACIA!" Olivia exclaimed, jumping to her feet and rushing to hug Glacia, who returned the embrace.
"Hey, how are you? Natasha told me you've been well-behaved."
"Yes, I did everything they asked me to. I went inside a huge machine that made beeps and vroom noises. They told me not to move, but it wasn't easy. They had to do it again... Look, I'm a nurse now!" she exclaimed, showing off her blue outfit that covered her body.
Glacia gently patted her head. "Good," she said, turning to the doctor. At first, he looked frightened at the sight of Glacia, but his expression changed to simple curiosity as he watched the interaction between Glacia and the little girl. "Are there still many tests to be done?"
"Yes…I mean yes, she still has a few more exams to go through. We need to perform a chest scan to ensure there's no trace of injury. Then, we'll proceed with an echocardiogram and some blood tests. To be honest, this story of magical healing seems quite unbelievable. However, given the recent events and the fact that it's an urgent request from the military, I'm starting to wonder. Are you the one who performed this healing?"
Glacia recalled the scene with sadness and replied, "Yes, it's me, but I couldn't save the other members of her family."
"I see, that's very unfortunate. Would you be able to reproduce this healing at will?"
"Indeed, but my superior has clearly asked me not to use other people as test subjects before obtaining the necessary permissions. Olivia was a desperate case... She had been impaled in the chest. I still don't know how she survived the blow..."
"Did she cough up blood before your intervention?"
"Yes."
"Then she must have been extremely lucky, and the injury only hit one of her lungs. If it had been a little more to the right, her heart would have been affected. And from what I understand, you're not able to bring the dead back to life, are you?"
"No, my technique only heals the living. It uses the ki core in each person and their DNA to bring the injured individual back to their normal state."
"By 'normal', does that also mean it can heal diseases caused by viruses or bacteria? Can it heal cancerous cells? What about congenital malformations?"
"Uh... maybe?"
"Doctor, I understand your curiosity, but your current patient is Olivia, not Glacia. If you want to test her powers, you'll need to make an official request to our superiors. Given that they're already working on this issue, it shouldn't take too long," Natasha interjected.
"Yes, sorry, I got carried away. Even if her discoveries are unprecedented, it's not as if they could be replicated by ordinary humans, is it?"
"... It should be possible."
"That's what I thought, it's impossi... excuse me, what did you say?"
"I said that it's possible to learn it. Now that I see how I made it work, there's actually nothing too complicated about it. But it does require a minimum amount of ki, and from what I sense in you or in other humans in the hospital, no one has enough ki to do it... sorry."
"This ki you're talking about, is it the energy you used to project that gigantic beam into the sky?" asked the doctor.
Glacia laughed. "Yes, but you don't need that much to heal. You need about this much," she said, illustrating her point by creating a small ki ball a few centimeters in diameter. "More or less, depending on the size of the person being healed." She reduced the size of the ball, which became a tiny sphere like a firefly that remained in the air. "And unfortunately, that's the amount of energy I sense in you."
"Is there a way to increase the amount of ki?"
"In the manga, physical training or meditation was enough, but in reality... I have no idea, but I think it must be possible."
The doctor nodded then sighed. "Ah, I thought the impossible was within reach for a moment, but I haven't lost hope. So, and I can't believe I'm asking this seriously, but once the authorizations are obtained, how much time could you devote to testing your healing powers? Or simply healing victims? We receive many, including from neighboring countries, with everything that's been happening lately."
"I don't know how much free time I'll have, but I think it should be possible to arrange something. I'd like to help and heal people if I can."
"That's a nice philosophy, if you ask me. There are already enough people seeking combat outside right now," Natasha agreed, nodding her head.
A loud rumble came from Olivia's stomach.
With a smile, Natasha said, "It's true that with all of this, we haven't had time to eat... I don't think we have time for a proper meal, but snacks will do. What do you want, Olivia?"
"Kinder! No, Mars bars!... No, I want Kinder!" Olivia exclaimed.
"Both, then. I'll be back, just need to find a vending machine."
"There's one in the second hallway on the left," the doctor added.
"Thank you, doctor. I'll be right back," Natasha said before leaving the room.
The doctor turned to Glacia. "Make yourselves comfortable. The CT scanner is being used for an emergency involving several seriously injured patients. We'll have Olivia's scan done after them," he said before leaving the room to see other patients, Glacia assumed.
"Alright." She turned to Olivia. "Come on, let's sit on the examination table while we wait."
"Again... but it's taking so long..." Olivia complained.
"I know, but they're going as fast as they can." As they finished sitting down and Olivia was already starting to get bored, Glacia had an idea. "Hey, Olivia, do you want to see your core?"
"My core?"
"Yes, I promised to teach you how to fly, but first, you have to learn to feel your core. If it's big enough, I could teach you to fly. If not, we'll find a solution, I'm sure," she told her with a smile.
"YES, YES, I'M GOING TO LEARN TO FLY! I'M GOING TO LEARN TO FLY!" she exclaimed, wiggling around excitedly.
"Olivia, lower your voice, we're in a hospital, and we're not at the flying stage yet, just teaching you to feel and touch your core. You promised me you'd be well-behaved, remember?"
"Sorry..."
"It's okay, now come back and sit down."
"Alright," she replied as she sat back down next to Glacia.
"Good, we'll start with the basics. I'm going to bring out my ki in a small ball. I want you to take it in your hands gently without trying to squeeze." She produced a small ki ball that gently illuminated the room and made it float until it stopped in front of Olivia, who looked at it excitedly. "Go ahead, take it, but do it gently."
Olivia obeyed carefully, wrapping the ball in her hands before gently bringing it against her. "Now, I want you to close your eyes and focus on the sensations coming from the ball: its warmth, its radiance, the tingling you may feel. Don't neglect any detail and try to find those sensations deep within you."
After a simple "okay," she closed her eyes to concentrate intensely. A few minutes later, the door opened to let Natasha in, her arms laden with snacks that she placed on the doctor's desk.
Glacia blinked, surprised. "You got that many?"
"Hey, she's young, and you haven't eaten for a while either, have you? Take some, you need to refuel after all these emotions."
"Thanks," she replied, grabbing a Kinder. She then noticed Natasha's puzzled look and followed her gaze to see Olivia, still absorbed in her concentration.
"What is she doing?" Natasha inquired, intrigued.
"I gave her one of my ki balls to analyze to help her discover her core."
"And she didn't hear me come in?"
"Apparently not... Her concentration is really remarkable. I could never have done that at her age."
"Hmm, anyway, it's not that I'm bored here, far from it, but I have some documents waiting for me after this morning. Also, don't forget that you have three reports to submit as well. You've been given a deadline until tomorrow noon, but no more. I'll come by tomorrow to show you how to submit them. Regarding Olivia, her aunt has been notified and is on her way to pick her up, but she's coming from Paris and won't be here until tomorrow morning. Can you take care of her for the night?"
"With pleasure, I also promised to stay by her side. She will be safe, I promise."
"I have no doubt that she'll be well protected with you, so I'm not too worried about that... Well, I have to go. Say bye to Olivia for me, okay?" she said, preparing to leave the room.
"Of course," Glacia replied as her friend walked away.
About half an hour later, while Glacia sat next to Olivia, savoring her third Kinder and staring at the wall, lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard: "I DID IT! Miss Glacia, I found my core, look!" Olivia exclaimed, raising her arms quickly and sending Glacia's ki ball that she held in her hands flying. Upon contact with the ceiling, the ball silently dissipated like an illusion.
As Glacia looked at Olivia, she saw the young girl stretch out her arms, eyes closed, and then bring them back to her chest, palms open. For a few minutes, nothing happened, but Glacia began to sense the energy within Olivia stirring, and after a moment, a small light appeared in her hands, similar to a firefly, tiny but bright and full of life.
"Congratulations, Olivia, I knew you could do it!" exclaimed Glacia. However, a thought crossed her mind as she observed Olivia's core: "So tiny, it's even smaller than she imagined."
"Now, I can learn to fly!" declared Olivia, looking at Glacia with a face filled with joy.
Glacia looked at her with a saddened expression, trying to figure out how to break the news without shattering her heart. "I would love that, Olivia, but I have some bad news: your core is too small to hope to lift your body..." Olivia lowered her head, disappointed. Seeing her downcast face, Glacia quickly added: "BUT remember what I told the kind doctor: there must be a way to improve your ki. We will simply have to work together to find out how, okay?"
"Really? After that, I'll be able to fly?"
"Absolutely. Now, we still have a few hours left before the end of your exams. Do you want to play a little game with me while we wait?"
"Yes!" The excitement was back in her voice.
"Perfect," replied Glacia, displaying a satisfied smile from her diversion. "I'm going to move an orb around you. I want you to follow it without opening your eyes and, when you can, try to catch it with your hands. Each time you succeed, you'll receive a snack as a reward. You can already take one for successfully feeling your core and another for externalizing it from your body."
"Really?!" exclaimed Olivia as she jumped to her feet and grabbed two Kinder chocolates she had spotted on the table. She began to savor one as she walked toward Glacia.
The rest of the afternoon went on like this, with a little girl spending a good part of her time with her eyes closed, trying and sometimes succeeding in catching a small ball of light that whirled around her, under the intrigued gaze of nurses and doctors who interrupted them from time to time to guide little Olivia through her exams.
The exams ended around 5:30 PM. Being in the middle of winter, night was already falling when Glacia left the hospital with young Olivia.
"Miss Glacia, where is your car?" she asked out of curiosity.
Glacia, having spotted the GIGN squad, turned to Olivia with a smile and asked, "Tell me, Olivia, would you like to see the city from the sky?"
Olivia stared at her for a few moments, perplexed by this unexpected question, then her face lit up when she understood what Glacia meant.
"YES! WE'RE GOING TO FLY! WE'RE GOING TO FLY!" she exclaimed, jumping with excitement.
Glacia couldn't help but laugh, seeing Olivia's overflowing enthusiasm.
"Come on, let's go, I'll take it slow. You'll have time to enjoy the view while we head to my hotel."
"I'M COMING! I'M COMING!"
Glacia picked her up in her arms like a princess and began to defy the laws of physics before Olivia's astonished eyes, as she saw the ground getting further and further away.
"Wow, look, Miss Glacia, everything is so small, look!" she exclaimed, admiring the city below.
"Yes, I see. Now, as I said, enjoy the view, but don't move too much, okay? You might hurt yourself by turning your head so fast."
"Okay, Miss Glacia."
As they peacefully headed toward the hotel, Glacia noticed Olivia starting to shiver slightly.
"Are you cold?"
"Yes, a little, but I'm okay, Miss Glacia!"
"Hmm... Wait a moment." She remembered that her body was constantly protected by two layers of ki, an internal one and another that surrounded her body. She wondered if she could extend this second layer around Olivia.
After a few attempts, she found it was possible and did so.
Olivia, who was starting to shiver from the drafts and the temperature dropping with the setting sun, felt a gentle warmth slowly envelop her. She had no doubt that Glacia was responsible. Gradually, she forgot about the city view and even the fact that they were flying, snuggled against Glacia, closed her eyes, and after a few moments, Morpheus took her to the land of dreams.
"She's fallen asleep... She was so enthusiastic just a few minutes ago. Children are surprising sometimes," murmured Glacia. "At least she's not cold anymore," she thought, continuing her journey to the hotel.
***
They arrived at the hotel about half an hour later, with Olivia still asleep in Glacia's arms. Seeing that the window had been left open since their departure, she entered the room, turned on a bedside lamp, and placed Olivia on the bed, making sure to put her on the side free of glass shards from the broken windowpane.
After a brief hesitation, Glacia picked up the debris in her hand and threw it in the trash can under the desk. She removed Olivia's shoes and placed them by the entrance. The door was ajar, but she remembered Natasha's confession and closed it. Then she tucked Olivia under the comforter.
As she was about to turn on the heater, she remembered the broken windowpane again. She took down one of the curtains and placed it over the damaged pane, trying to cover the hole.
Just as she had turned on the heater, she heard noises coming from Olivia. The little girl was tossing and turning in her sleep, murmuring and calling for her mother, father, and sister. Tears flowed from her eyes as Olivia cried for help.
"But she fell asleep so peacefully earlier?!" exclaimed Glacia, panicked, then she had an idea. She approached Olivia, lay down beside her under the large comforter, took her in her arms, and wrapped Olivia in her ki while trying to reassure her: "Shh, it's okay, I'm here..."
The effect was almost immediate: Olivia stopped squirming and snuggled against Glacia. Whispering a final "Mama," she fell back into peaceful sleep.
Glacia wondered what she should do now that Olivia had calmed down. Eventually, she resigned herself and, smiling, began to close her eyes while continuing to gently embrace Olivia. Soon, Morpheus did his work again, this time carrying Glacia to the land of dreams.
ch11
Glacia woke up, sensing movement near her. Olivia was awake but had not left the bed. Glacia felt a faint energy rippling around her and, surprised, opened her eyes to discover a small light dancing around Olivia who was watching it with excitement and joy.
"Miss Glacia! Look!"
"What? How is this possible?" she thought, amazed by the impossible scene unfolding before her eyes.
She placed her hand on Olivia's chest to feel her core more closely and noticed that it had indeed grown since the day before.
"Olivia?"
"Yes, Miss Glacia?"
"Do you feel well? Did you experience anything strange this morning?"
"I feel great! At first, I was bored, then I wanted to play with my core like yesterday, but it was bigger! It was difficult to move this time though..." she replied, intrigued.
Glacia explained to her, "That's because it's beginning to synchronize with your body. The more it grows and the more you use it, the harder it will be to pull it out of your body like yesterday."
"Ah, I see."
Glacia realized she was talking about the core and its functioning since the previous day, as if she had a deep understanding of it since her early childhood... "Do other mutants feel the same way?" she wondered.
"Miss Glacia, look! Look!" Olivia exclaimed, swiftly moving a ball of ki near Glacia, who avoided it by reflex. The ball hit the wall, leaving a small black mark as evidence of its passage.
Glacia sighed, turning her gaze back to Olivia, who blushed and was visibly embarrassed by her mistake.
"Olivia... although I'm proud that you managed to extract your ki from your core by yourself..."
Olivia looked at her with a glimmer of pride, which quickly faded as Glacia continued with a more severe tone.
"You now have a responsibility. You cannot use your ki recklessly without considering the consequences. So, tell me, what did you intend to do with your ki?"
"I... I just wanted to bring it closer to show you..." she said in a soft, sad voice, lowering her head.
"Olivia, I'm not angry with you."
"Really?" she asked hopefully, slightly raising her head.
"No, you're learning, and mistakes are part of the process. Olivia... you've accomplished something difficult for a beginner. Actually, I'm mostly proud of you right now."
"Really?!"
"Yes, but now, I want you to focus and remember the moment when you lost control of your ki ball."
"Um... I pushed too hard?"
"Why didn't you slow it down more when it reached its destination?"
"I... I didn't see it. It had almost touched the wall when I tried to slow it down..."
"Hmm, you were too focused on moving it forward and forgot to monitor its position... But I saw it slow down before touching the wall, so that's something... Alright, we'll work on your ability to multitask. You have great concentration, but you can't keep losing sight of what's happening around you when you use your ki. Even when flying, you'll have to constantly look around while manipulating your ki, understood?"
"Yes, Miss Glacia!"
After a moment of silence Glacia felt a mischievous urge as she looked at Olivia's serious expression . She conjured a small ki ball in her right hand, and made it spin in front of Olivia's eyes.
Olivia, seeing the ki ball, instinctively tried to catch it, but it moved away and evaded her at the last moment before returning to Glacia's hand. She tried again with the other hand, but the ball jumped out of reach, circled her arm, and landed on her nose, making Glacia smile.
Olivia attempted to grab the ball with both hands, but it escaped upward, and Olivia, unable to stop her hands in time, hit her nose a little too hard. "Ouch!"
Glacia couldn't help but giggle softly, but Olivia heard her and turned to her with a ball of light on her head.
"Meanie," said Olivia, pouting.
As Glacia was about to continue, there was a knock at the door. Glacia turned and sensed the energy behind it. "Natasha? Does she need something?" she thought as she got up to open the door and dissipated her ki ball.
"Good morning, sleepyhead."
"Uh, hello?"
Natasha sighed at Glacia's puzzled expression.
"Did you forget we have to visit the new premises to report on future needs?"
"Oh..."
"Obviously. And I'm sure you haven't made any progress on the three reports due in..." she checked her watch, "5 hours. It may take longer than expected, but if you start now, you will be done in 2 hours, less if you write without too many errors and are concise. Olivia's aunt is also coming to pick her up."
"Her aunt?"
"Yes, she has an aunt who lives in Paris, she should arrive in an hour."
"Ah, already?" she said, feeling a little sad and guilty. She had promised Olivia that she wouldn't abandon her, but that promise might be broken the very next day. At the same time, she felt ashamed for thinking this way; Olivia's family was coming to get her, and she wasn't alone as she had feared. Despite that, she couldn't help but express her thoughts: "But I promised Olivia that I wouldn't abandon her..."
"You're not abandoning her; you saved her and brought her back to the family she has left. Did you think she had no one left to take care of her? Did you want to adopt her?" she asked curiously.
Glacia was about to respond when she heard something break and fall behind her.
Glacia turned around and rushed to Olivia. "Olivia, are you alright?"
Olivia had accidentally broken the glass lamp before it fell to the floor, and subsequently moved closer to the head of the bed.
"I didn't mean to, I wanted to gently touch the lamp, but it went 'boom' when I touched it... Why did it go 'boom'? Yours didn't do anything when it touched me..." she asked, curious and a little embarrassed.
"Touch? 'Boom'? Did you throw something at the lamp?" asked Natasha, who had entered the room, intrigued by Olivia's words.
With a big smile, Olivia said: "Yes! Look!" She concentrated to produce a small ball of light that began to slowly move toward Natasha. But before it touched Natasha, Glacia caught it with one hand and shattered it.
"But..."
"Olivia, you just destroyed a lamp because of your lack of control. Were you going to do the same thing to Natasha?" asked Glacia, scolding Olivia, who lowered her eyes.
"Sorry..."
"Wait a minute... What was that? Since when can she manipulate ki? Glacia, explain right now!"
"Uh, I'm not sure... Yesterday, she barely learned to move her core, and she clearly didn't have enough ki to extract anything, let alone create a ki ball... Her core grew overnight, I don't know why..."
"Did you do something to her yesterday?" asked Natasha, raising an eyebrow.
"No? I don't think so... Oh."
"Oh? Why oh? What did you do?"
"She was starting to have a nightmare, so I wrapped her in my ki to help her sleep. That's how she fell asleep when we returned to the hotel."
"All night?"
"Yes."
Olivia watched the exchange, not really understanding what was happening.
Natasha sighed.
"You just did something that's going to change everything, again, and you didn't even realize it..."
"She can just use small ki balls, I don't see the problem..."
Natasha continued.
"Does she have enough in her to fly now?"
"I... suppose, yes, she must have enough to flutter, maybe not very fast, but she'll be able to fly."
"I CAN FLY?!" she exclaimed, all excited.
"Shh, adults are talking," Natasha gently scolded.
"Aw."
"Do I have enough ki in me to fly now if you teach me how?"
"Uh... two seconds." She placed her hand on Natasha's chest and concentrated, feeling her core more closely. "You do have a core, but it's way too small for you to use."
"And if you infuse your ki into me all night, would I have reached the level to fly?"
"Uh... oh."
"Yes, oh. If the price to pay to fly is to spend a night with you wrapped in your ki, I'll pay it every day," she said with a smug smile.
Glacia blushed.
"You wanted to take care of the little one, didn't you? I'm starting to think that it might be the best option for her."
"But what about her aunt who's going to arrive?"
"I can hardly see her being equipped to handle a hyperactive child who can shoot energy balls and will try to fly with or without your help," she said, glancing at Olivia, eyes closed, concentrating... probably trying to fly.
"I... do you think she'll agree?"
"I haven't met her, but considering she traveled all the way here in the middle of the night upon learning about Olivia's situation, it's clear she cares deeply for her. You can tell her that you're a GIGN agent with an impressive salary—five times higher than mine, in fact. Although you don't currently own a house, you'll soon be provided with an apartment within a secure military base."
"Wait, I have a salary? They're going to give me an apartment?"
"You... I sometimes forget that you can be a bit of an airhead... Yes, you'll have an apartment in the building we visited yesterday. Part of it serves as a dormitory, and they're planning to convert a portion, or perhaps the entire floor, into an apartment tailored for you. That's also why we're scheduled to visit it today…to assess what needs to be added and renovated. As for your salary, you might have overlooked it while reading the contract, but you'll be paid €100 per hour, excluding bonuses, for a minimum of 35 hours. Your work hours will be flexible since we may need your help at any moment for varying durations. However, bear in mind that you'll have specific responsibilities and an agenda to adhere to, but apart from that, you're free to do as you please during your leisure time."
"That's a lot, right? I've never been paid that much at McDonald's..."
"Saving hundreds of people a day compared to flipping burgers—there's no contest. Did you really think we'd expect you to work for free?" she asked, incredulously.
"I..."
"You were genuinely prepared to do everything without compensation... But listen, working without pay is problematic. It implies that you're doing it purely out of goodwill, and could quit at any time. When you're paid, you receive compensation, and in return, you commit to fulfilling your responsibilities. Even if you desire redemption for now, the task is too immense to assume that you won't waver later. Do you understand that we don't have a choice?"
"In the end, I'm still being rewarded for having killed hundreds of people..."
"Did you feel like it was a reward yesterday during your first hostage situation with mutants?"
"No..."
"You'll be paid to save lives from monsters with powers that surpass us all. It's not a reward; it's a duty that now rests upon you, both as a personal commitment and as a responsibility we entrust you with through your salary. You can also view it differently; this money will enable you to care for Olivia as you desired. Additionally, if you're unsure of how to spend your earnings, you can always donate it to charity."
"... Thank you, Natasha."
"Well, that's what friends are for, right?"
Olivia timidly approached Glacia and asked, "Miss Glacia, can I stay with you? You won't leave me?"
Glacia took Olivia into her arms "Yes, Olivia, we're going to be together for a long time, I promise. We just have to explain this to your aunt. However, Olivia, you'll have to be obedient when we're with your aunt. No ki balls and no flying experiments without my permission, okay?"
"Okay, Miss Glacia, I'll be good."
"Good," Natasha interjected. . "Now that we're all on the same page, Glacia, we have three reports to do. Let's work on them together using my computer in my room. If we're quick enough, we'll finish before her aunt arrives. Let's go." said Natasha, leaving Glacia's room and heading to her own.
Glacia followed her with Olivia in her arms. Once they arrived, she placed Olivia on the bed and told her she could continue to play with her ki, but she shouldn't touch anything without her permission.
After giving the instructions, she joined Natasha at her desk. She took a wooden chair where her tail could fit and began working on her reports with Natasha's help.
"Miss Glacia! Look!"
"What? How is this possible?" she thought, amazed by the impossible scene unfolding before her eyes.
She placed her hand on Olivia's chest to feel her core more closely and noticed that it had indeed grown since the day before.
"Olivia?"
"Yes, Miss Glacia?"
"Do you feel well? Did you experience anything strange this morning?"
"I feel great! At first, I was bored, then I wanted to play with my core like yesterday, but it was bigger! It was difficult to move this time though..." she replied, intrigued.
Glacia explained to her, "That's because it's beginning to synchronize with your body. The more it grows and the more you use it, the harder it will be to pull it out of your body like yesterday."
"Ah, I see."
Glacia realized she was talking about the core and its functioning since the previous day, as if she had a deep understanding of it since her early childhood... "Do other mutants feel the same way?" she wondered.
"Miss Glacia, look! Look!" Olivia exclaimed, swiftly moving a ball of ki near Glacia, who avoided it by reflex. The ball hit the wall, leaving a small black mark as evidence of its passage.
Glacia sighed, turning her gaze back to Olivia, who blushed and was visibly embarrassed by her mistake.
"Olivia... although I'm proud that you managed to extract your ki from your core by yourself..."
Olivia looked at her with a glimmer of pride, which quickly faded as Glacia continued with a more severe tone.
"You now have a responsibility. You cannot use your ki recklessly without considering the consequences. So, tell me, what did you intend to do with your ki?"
"I... I just wanted to bring it closer to show you..." she said in a soft, sad voice, lowering her head.
"Olivia, I'm not angry with you."
"Really?" she asked hopefully, slightly raising her head.
"No, you're learning, and mistakes are part of the process. Olivia... you've accomplished something difficult for a beginner. Actually, I'm mostly proud of you right now."
"Really?!"
"Yes, but now, I want you to focus and remember the moment when you lost control of your ki ball."
"Um... I pushed too hard?"
"Why didn't you slow it down more when it reached its destination?"
"I... I didn't see it. It had almost touched the wall when I tried to slow it down..."
"Hmm, you were too focused on moving it forward and forgot to monitor its position... But I saw it slow down before touching the wall, so that's something... Alright, we'll work on your ability to multitask. You have great concentration, but you can't keep losing sight of what's happening around you when you use your ki. Even when flying, you'll have to constantly look around while manipulating your ki, understood?"
"Yes, Miss Glacia!"
After a moment of silence Glacia felt a mischievous urge as she looked at Olivia's serious expression . She conjured a small ki ball in her right hand, and made it spin in front of Olivia's eyes.
Olivia, seeing the ki ball, instinctively tried to catch it, but it moved away and evaded her at the last moment before returning to Glacia's hand. She tried again with the other hand, but the ball jumped out of reach, circled her arm, and landed on her nose, making Glacia smile.
Olivia attempted to grab the ball with both hands, but it escaped upward, and Olivia, unable to stop her hands in time, hit her nose a little too hard. "Ouch!"
Glacia couldn't help but giggle softly, but Olivia heard her and turned to her with a ball of light on her head.
"Meanie," said Olivia, pouting.
As Glacia was about to continue, there was a knock at the door. Glacia turned and sensed the energy behind it. "Natasha? Does she need something?" she thought as she got up to open the door and dissipated her ki ball.
"Good morning, sleepyhead."
"Uh, hello?"
Natasha sighed at Glacia's puzzled expression.
"Did you forget we have to visit the new premises to report on future needs?"
"Oh..."
"Obviously. And I'm sure you haven't made any progress on the three reports due in..." she checked her watch, "5 hours. It may take longer than expected, but if you start now, you will be done in 2 hours, less if you write without too many errors and are concise. Olivia's aunt is also coming to pick her up."
"Her aunt?"
"Yes, she has an aunt who lives in Paris, she should arrive in an hour."
"Ah, already?" she said, feeling a little sad and guilty. She had promised Olivia that she wouldn't abandon her, but that promise might be broken the very next day. At the same time, she felt ashamed for thinking this way; Olivia's family was coming to get her, and she wasn't alone as she had feared. Despite that, she couldn't help but express her thoughts: "But I promised Olivia that I wouldn't abandon her..."
"You're not abandoning her; you saved her and brought her back to the family she has left. Did you think she had no one left to take care of her? Did you want to adopt her?" she asked curiously.
Glacia was about to respond when she heard something break and fall behind her.
Glacia turned around and rushed to Olivia. "Olivia, are you alright?"
Olivia had accidentally broken the glass lamp before it fell to the floor, and subsequently moved closer to the head of the bed.
"I didn't mean to, I wanted to gently touch the lamp, but it went 'boom' when I touched it... Why did it go 'boom'? Yours didn't do anything when it touched me..." she asked, curious and a little embarrassed.
"Touch? 'Boom'? Did you throw something at the lamp?" asked Natasha, who had entered the room, intrigued by Olivia's words.
With a big smile, Olivia said: "Yes! Look!" She concentrated to produce a small ball of light that began to slowly move toward Natasha. But before it touched Natasha, Glacia caught it with one hand and shattered it.
"But..."
"Olivia, you just destroyed a lamp because of your lack of control. Were you going to do the same thing to Natasha?" asked Glacia, scolding Olivia, who lowered her eyes.
"Sorry..."
"Wait a minute... What was that? Since when can she manipulate ki? Glacia, explain right now!"
"Uh, I'm not sure... Yesterday, she barely learned to move her core, and she clearly didn't have enough ki to extract anything, let alone create a ki ball... Her core grew overnight, I don't know why..."
"Did you do something to her yesterday?" asked Natasha, raising an eyebrow.
"No? I don't think so... Oh."
"Oh? Why oh? What did you do?"
"She was starting to have a nightmare, so I wrapped her in my ki to help her sleep. That's how she fell asleep when we returned to the hotel."
"All night?"
"Yes."
Olivia watched the exchange, not really understanding what was happening.
Natasha sighed.
"You just did something that's going to change everything, again, and you didn't even realize it..."
"She can just use small ki balls, I don't see the problem..."
Natasha continued.
"Does she have enough in her to fly now?"
"I... suppose, yes, she must have enough to flutter, maybe not very fast, but she'll be able to fly."
"I CAN FLY?!" she exclaimed, all excited.
"Shh, adults are talking," Natasha gently scolded.
"Aw."
"Do I have enough ki in me to fly now if you teach me how?"
"Uh... two seconds." She placed her hand on Natasha's chest and concentrated, feeling her core more closely. "You do have a core, but it's way too small for you to use."
"And if you infuse your ki into me all night, would I have reached the level to fly?"
"Uh... oh."
"Yes, oh. If the price to pay to fly is to spend a night with you wrapped in your ki, I'll pay it every day," she said with a smug smile.
Glacia blushed.
"You wanted to take care of the little one, didn't you? I'm starting to think that it might be the best option for her."
"But what about her aunt who's going to arrive?"
"I can hardly see her being equipped to handle a hyperactive child who can shoot energy balls and will try to fly with or without your help," she said, glancing at Olivia, eyes closed, concentrating... probably trying to fly.
"I... do you think she'll agree?"
"I haven't met her, but considering she traveled all the way here in the middle of the night upon learning about Olivia's situation, it's clear she cares deeply for her. You can tell her that you're a GIGN agent with an impressive salary—five times higher than mine, in fact. Although you don't currently own a house, you'll soon be provided with an apartment within a secure military base."
"Wait, I have a salary? They're going to give me an apartment?"
"You... I sometimes forget that you can be a bit of an airhead... Yes, you'll have an apartment in the building we visited yesterday. Part of it serves as a dormitory, and they're planning to convert a portion, or perhaps the entire floor, into an apartment tailored for you. That's also why we're scheduled to visit it today…to assess what needs to be added and renovated. As for your salary, you might have overlooked it while reading the contract, but you'll be paid €100 per hour, excluding bonuses, for a minimum of 35 hours. Your work hours will be flexible since we may need your help at any moment for varying durations. However, bear in mind that you'll have specific responsibilities and an agenda to adhere to, but apart from that, you're free to do as you please during your leisure time."
"That's a lot, right? I've never been paid that much at McDonald's..."
"Saving hundreds of people a day compared to flipping burgers—there's no contest. Did you really think we'd expect you to work for free?" she asked, incredulously.
"I..."
"You were genuinely prepared to do everything without compensation... But listen, working without pay is problematic. It implies that you're doing it purely out of goodwill, and could quit at any time. When you're paid, you receive compensation, and in return, you commit to fulfilling your responsibilities. Even if you desire redemption for now, the task is too immense to assume that you won't waver later. Do you understand that we don't have a choice?"
"In the end, I'm still being rewarded for having killed hundreds of people..."
"Did you feel like it was a reward yesterday during your first hostage situation with mutants?"
"No..."
"You'll be paid to save lives from monsters with powers that surpass us all. It's not a reward; it's a duty that now rests upon you, both as a personal commitment and as a responsibility we entrust you with through your salary. You can also view it differently; this money will enable you to care for Olivia as you desired. Additionally, if you're unsure of how to spend your earnings, you can always donate it to charity."
"... Thank you, Natasha."
"Well, that's what friends are for, right?"
Olivia timidly approached Glacia and asked, "Miss Glacia, can I stay with you? You won't leave me?"
Glacia took Olivia into her arms "Yes, Olivia, we're going to be together for a long time, I promise. We just have to explain this to your aunt. However, Olivia, you'll have to be obedient when we're with your aunt. No ki balls and no flying experiments without my permission, okay?"
"Okay, Miss Glacia, I'll be good."
"Good," Natasha interjected. . "Now that we're all on the same page, Glacia, we have three reports to do. Let's work on them together using my computer in my room. If we're quick enough, we'll finish before her aunt arrives. Let's go." said Natasha, leaving Glacia's room and heading to her own.
Glacia followed her with Olivia in her arms. Once they arrived, she placed Olivia on the bed and told her she could continue to play with her ki, but she shouldn't touch anything without her permission.
After giving the instructions, she joined Natasha at her desk. She took a wooden chair where her tail could fit and began working on her reports with Natasha's help.
Last edited:
- Pronouns
- SL
This work is pretty ambitious. I can respect that, but at the same time I need to point out some serious problems.
1. A premise like this doesn't work. In real life having so many DBZ characters around at once would result in earth being destroyed. In DBZ we saw that it only takes one unhinged guy (kid buu) to blow up the planet. In here anyone with a power level of 30k and up can walk down to a basement, hold his arm towards the ground, and blow up the planet with no counter.
2. Lack of relative locations. I don't know where things are taking place by chapter 2. That is very bad for a reader. Is it the United States? If so, then why does no one recognize DBZ aliens since the show is extremely popular there?
1. A premise like this doesn't work. In real life having so many DBZ characters around at once would result in earth being destroyed. In DBZ we saw that it only takes one unhinged guy (kid buu) to blow up the planet. In here anyone with a power level of 30k and up can walk down to a basement, hold his arm towards the ground, and blow up the planet with no counter.
2. Lack of relative locations. I don't know where things are taking place by chapter 2. That is very bad for a reader. Is it the United States? If so, then why does no one recognize DBZ aliens since the show is extremely popular there?
Hello, thank you very much for the feedback. It won't be perfect, but I have some points to address in regards to your remarks.
Regarding the power level and the idea that the world should be destroyed, I basically toned down the Dragon Ball craziness with its ability to destroy planets with a single NPC. In the Dragon Ball Xenoverse game, you can't destroy planets with your characters, so even after reincarnation, it's not possible. That's why in the story, there's a moment where it's explained that it takes much more than what has been shown (I'm only at the point of destroying half of a country) to hope to destroy a planet.
It's also to avoid the huge incoherence in DBZ, DB Super, and DB GT where, if you follow the power levels, even the slightest ki ball could destroy a planet, which strangely never happens. There will be other epic fights in the story, but no risk of planet destruction on the horizon willy nilly.
Regarding the location, I'm honestly surprised. I thought I would hear complaints about a lack of clear timeline rather than a localization problem. The elite squad that intervenes in chapter 2 is the GIGN, an elite french commando unit well-known in Europe, similar to your SWAT plus I gave the name of the city in chp2 and the name of the mountain that exploded later on.
As for the last point regarding the popularity of the show. I would like to agree with you, but I am 30 years old and I regularly see many people who have never seen a Dragon Ball character, + I have seen ultra-realistic fan art images of Dragon Ball characters and I think that even I, who am a big fan of the series, would have trouble recognizing a member of Frieza's race or a Namekian if they appeared on TV.
For now, in the story, the mass reincarnation has just begun (not even 10 days have passed where I am) and people are more focused on the attacks everywhere than on what they are, at least I imagine people prioritize their survival over the rest in this kind of situation.
I plan to show later that the world is not blind (even if I don't talk about it much) and that they will see the parallel with Dragon Ball. But I think I will continue to have them called mutants instead of the reincarnation of a Dragon Ball character.
Last edited:
Hey everyone,
I've been playing around with Midjourney to create some digital portraits, and I wanted to share a couple that I'm fairly happy with. While I know they're not perfect, I think they're not bad for AI-generated art. Check them out:
By the way, I tried to create a portrait of Glacia, inspired by Frieza, but unfortunately, the AI just couldn't get it right. Maybe one day, when my finances allow, I'll commission an artist for that character.
Your feedback will be much appreciated!
In the meantime, stay tuned for the upcoming portraits!
I've been playing around with Midjourney to create some digital portraits, and I wanted to share a couple that I'm fairly happy with. While I know they're not perfect, I think they're not bad for AI-generated art. Check them out:
- Olivia playing with her ki
- Natasha and her squad
By the way, I tried to create a portrait of Glacia, inspired by Frieza, but unfortunately, the AI just couldn't get it right. Maybe one day, when my finances allow, I'll commission an artist for that character.
Your feedback will be much appreciated!
In the meantime, stay tuned for the upcoming portraits!
Last edited:
ch12
Marie Tourelle had two boys aged 3 and 5 and a husband whom she loved with all her heart, even though he constantly annoyed her with his puns. She led a typical life as a salesperson in a clothing store. Nothing remarkable, but her life was peaceful if she ignored the entitled customers and occasional shoplifters.
Unfortunately, her peaceful life took a turn when one of the national news channels reported attacks by mutant humans worldwide. At first, she thought the journalists were simply incompetent and had been duped by hoaxes, but her perception turned into a nightmare when one of these green mutants attacked the prison in her city, releasing hundreds of criminals into the wild and killing innocents during its escape.
Since then, she refused to let her children return to school, terrified that something might happen to them. She took a leave of absence, telling her employer that she wanted to see how the situation evolved before returning to work and that she needed to watch her children. Her husband, who worked as a French teacher in a university, joined her and suspended his classes for the same reasons.
But the situation did not improve, she thought, as each day the news channels announced one bad news after another. Holding her children in her arms while watching the television, she wondered when it would be their turn.
The following day, an event sent shivers down her spine: Mont Blanc had just been destroyed, and her brother and his family lived nearby! Frantically, she called them, and after several attempts, she finally got through. Thankfully, they were all safe, although they had experienced some damage to their home, like broken windows and a toppled dresser due to the intense shaking. The hospital where the couple worked was overflowing with injured people. After a lengthy call, she hung up, relieved, and hoped that the future would bring better days.
It did not, a star had just exploded in the sky and was visible from her home. The news reported that it came from one of those demons, as her sister-in-law called them, after they had declared that the town of Chamonix-Mont-Blanc had sinned and must be purged. But the demoness who had destroyed Mont Blanc had saved them with a giant laser after talking about love, hope, and sorrow. What was this demoness thinking? And why was she wearing a GIGN vest?
She called her brother again, and fortunately, he picked up the phone to assure her that they were fine but still in shock. He explained that his second daughter was at school, which remained open for medical staff's children, while his first daughter was at home sick. It was then that the white demoness had burst through the wall while fighting the red demon. She suddenly realized that the giant laser had been fired from her niece's school.
Thankfully, her niece was fine, even though she was overexcited and admiring the white demoness despite her mother's scolding. Marie wasn't Catholic but understood why her sister-in-law might not be too happy to see her daughter idolizing the monster that had killed hundreds of people the day before. At least they were all right, she thought.
The evening was even stranger when her sister-in-law texted her, saying that she had personally met the white demoness while shopping with Olivia in Annecy. The experience was terrifying: her daughter let go of her hand and rushed to see the demoness, still dressed in a GIGN vest and surrounded by two military personnel.
In the end, everything went well, and her daughter returned with a drawing signed by the demoness, who had promised to teach her to fly. It was unbelievable, but it had really happened. Olivia was severely scolded for leaving her like that.
Marie tried to reassure her by saying that Olivia was young and still had trouble distinguishing right from wrong at that age. She did not admit that even she did not know what to think of this monster who was working with the squad specialized to save lives.
However, she suggested disciplining Olivia by reducing her video game hours and forbidding desserts for a week, accompanied by a serious lecture, which should help her understand the gravity of her mistake. They exchanged messages for several hours before saying goodnight, unaware that it would be their last conversation.
The next morning started normally: she woke her sons, prepared breakfast for them, and watched a serie on Netflix with them and her husband. If there was one good thing in all these horrors, it was that she could spend more time with her family. As 4 p.m. snack time approached for the children, Marie received a call that would once again change her life.
Her brother, sister-in-law, and one of her two nieces had died in a hostage situation that had spiraled out of control; only little Olivia had made it through. The news hit her like a ton of bricks, and she almost collapsed, but her husband was there to catch her and help her to the couch while continuing the call. Her dear older brother, sister-in-law, and Sophie were gone, and as she tried to process it all, she asked what had happened, her husband repeating the question to the caller for her.
Mutants, again, she thought. They had taken them hostage to threaten the new GIGN mutant. She intervened, but she couldn't save everyone, just Olivia.
The caller explained that they couldn't inform them sooner due to another, larger-scale hostage situation at a hospital that had occurred just minutes later. Her husband asked if that had gone well. The white demoness had intervened once again and this time managed to save everyone without causing major damage.
Marie was torn by this news, both glad to see one of these mutants actively seeking to protect them, but she had failed in what was essential in her eyes, protecting her family. "Olivia was still alive", the little voice in her head reminded her. She didn't know what to think.
They had been told that Olivia was doing well but was in the hospital for examinations. Apparently, the girl had been healed thanks to an unknown form of magic that saved her life. She would be placed under the protection of the army at the Épagny Metz-Tessy military base until Marie or her husband came to pick her up.
The operator explained that there was no need to rush, as the doors would only be open to them after 8 a.m. They advised them to take breaks during the journey, emphasizing that Olivia, having already lost her family, didn't need to suffer any further due to an accident caused by their haste. The operator's coldness sobered the couple, but the message was wished them a good trip and offered their condolences.
Her husband offered to pick up Olivia, but Marie refused, insisting that she wanted to do it herself and, if possible, meet the demoness who had both failed and succeeded in saving her family. Her husband eventually gave in to his wife's determination and promised to look after the children. As for them, they didn't really understand what was happening, but seeing their mother highly stressed and on the verge of tears, they started crying as well.
The couple managed to calm the children down and, after a discussion between them, Marie agreed to leave a little later. She admitted that it would be better to wait with her husband and children rather than alone in front of the military base's gates. So, she waited, cuddling up to her husband, while their two children played Mario Kart together.
The trip seemed endless to her. She took a few breaks, listened to music at full volume, and tried not to think about the tragedy that had occurred. After many long hours, she finally arrived at the military base. It was 7 a.m., and as she had been told, access was denied. She was told she would have to wait an hour... She had never hated bureaucracy so much.
Once 8 a.m. had passed, she was finally allowed in, but she and her car were searched. Then, she was asked to sign documents and given the rules to follow while inside the military base. Marie was frustrated by the time wasted, when all she wanted was to see her niece who must have been traumatized and crying since the day before.
She was taken to a room where she was supposed to wait. At 8:10 a.m., she was informed that Olivia was on her way with her guardian. Marie nodded without saying a word, sitting with her leg trembling with impatience.
After minutes that seemed endless, the door finally opened, and the sight that entered froze Marie in place: the white demoness was there. After a moment, she noticed the little girl holding her hand, her niece, but what shocked her most was the radiant smile that lit up the girl's face.
"Auntie!" Olivia cried, rushing toward Marie.
"Olivia!" she replied, opening her arms wide. She bent down and hugged her niece as tightly as she could, and Olivia returned the embrace with enthusiasm.
"You're alive, you're okay, thank God... you're alive..." she whispered, and she started to cry softly, then sob uncontrollably.
Hearing her aunt, Olivia couldn't help but think about her parents and her sister… gone to heaven. Whom she would never see again, she thought. With her aunt holding her tightly in her arms and starting to cry, her defenses fell again and she, too, started to cry.
Glacia couldn't help but shed a discreet tear as she witnessed the emotional reunion between Olivia and her aunt. She remembered that she was partly responsible for what had happened, but another part of her gained confidence... "Never again," she swore to herself internally.
It took half an hour for the tears to stop, and after a few minutes of silence, Marie pulled a tissue from her pocket for herself and handed one to Olivia. They blew their noses in perfect synchronization.
Afterward, Marie, sitting on the floor, looked at Olivia and asked without really thinking, how she felt.
Olivia confessed to her that she was sad... that she would never see her mother and father again, that she missed her sister... Marie felt the tears welling up again, but Olivia didn't stop and, with a small smile that grew as she spoke, she exclaimed:
"But I can do this, Auntie, look!" She closed her eyes for a few moments and extended her hands, palms facing upward. Marie didn't know what to expect and was even more surprised when a ball of light appeared between her niece's hands.
"What?"
"And it moves as I want, here and there, bam up!" As she pointed in one direction, the ball followed, then changed sides when Olivia switched sides as well. When she abruptly raised both arms in the air, the ball quickly rose to hit one of the neon lights and broke it before disappearing without causing further damage.
Glacia sighed.
"Olivia..."
"It wasn't me! ... I mean, I tried to stop it... I mean... sorry."
"No one was harmed, but I remember specifically telling you not to use your ki without my permission, and definitely not to touch anything with it. You could have hurt someone with that." Glacia firmly reprimanded Olivia, who lowered her head, ashamed and embarrassed.
Glacia approached Olivia gently.
Marie began to fear the worst, listening to all her greatest fears as she saw the white demoness, capable of blowing up a mountain, responsible for hundreds of deaths, approach Olivia. She tried to stand up quickly but struggled to regain her strength and stumbled slightly.
Marie's fears were alleviated in an instant when she saw the demoness gently pat Olivia's head with an amused smile, which made Olivia smile in turn. She recalled what she had heard a few seconds earlier: the demoness had scolded Olivia for making a mistake with her... ki? But now, she was speaking normally. She had a flash of her sister-in-law scolding Olivia after she had made a mistake... was it the same situation, but with the demoness?
Marie was completely lost and began to lose her balance, but was instantly caught by the demoness who was just a few meters away from her a few moments ago.
"Are you alright, ma'am?" asked Glacia, concerned.
"Are you okay, Auntie?" Olivia asked right after.
"I... I need to sit down," said Marie. Glacia guided her to the nearest seat.
After sitting down, Marie looked at Olivia who sat down next to her, looking worried. Her gaze turned to the demoness who was also looking at her, equally concerned.
"What are you exactly? What do you want from Olivia? From us?" she asked.
Glacia was taken aback by the question but quickly composed herself and replied:
"Well... this may sound strange, but I am a human being who has been reincarnated as a video game character. I am not an alien, if that's what you're thinking. You can ask the GIGN, they know my whole story and I now work for them... I am trying to redeem myself for having destroyed a mountain and caused the death of hundreds of people by mixing dream and reality," she said seriously, but with a hint of regret in her voice and face.
"How can one accidentally destroy a mountain?"
"I'll have to get used to it... It requires some imagination and I don't want to use it as an excuse, but imagine waking up in an unfamiliar, destroyed bathroom, and when looking in the mirror, you see a fictional character that you've often played in video games. My character is known for her great power and ability to destroy mountains... I... I thought I was dreaming and wanted to have fun. In the end, I destroyed the first imposing thing I saw. It was only when I heard the alarms and screams that I realized it wasn't a dream."
She paused, remembering, then continued: "The GIGN intervened, to stop me or to talk, I'm not sure, but they managed to convince me to surrender and, some time later, to join them... Their leader quoted Spider-Man, can you believe it? She threatened me with a weapon even though she knew I was bulletproof... and it worked!" she couldn't help but laugh as she thought back. "That woman is incredible... and she gave me a chance to redeem myself, for that I am eternally grateful to her."
She collected herself after her monologue: "Sorry, I guess I missed talking to someone other than Natasha."
For the first time, Marie could no longer perceive the being in front of her as a demoness... She was human, a human who had made a terrible mistake and was trying to redeem herself, to protect... The GIGN vest now made more sense to her eyes.
"What... what happened with Olivia's family? If you are so strong, how did you fail to save them?" she asked with a bitterness that also surprised her.
"I... I'm sorry... I am... I was incomplete? The other mutants know how to use all their skills as soon as they are triggered, they know how to fight, handle their energy, fly perfectly from the beginning... I was still very different yesterday, and still a bit today."
"You destroyed a mountain the moment you woke up!" Marie snapped.
"I wasn't in control! I..." she took a deep breath, waited a few seconds, and continued: "After waking up, after changing, I had no idea how to handle my energy, I didn't know how to fly. I have immense strength and I have to constantly focus so as not to destroy anything I touch, It becomes easier over time, but I still feel some apprehension when I touch another human,"
she said, glancing at Olivia before continuing:
"I don't know if you saw, but when I faced Abigaël, or the Red Demon as he's been renamed, he used me as a simple punching bag. He didn't do any damage because I am extremely resistant," she admitted with a hint of pride, but the next part made her feel ashamed. "However, I was incredibly slow, as slow as an ordinary human... How to explain?... There isn't just one way to move when you master ki, there are several. If you use it to amplify our body in addition to flying, I can easily exceed the speed of sound." her gaze darkened
"But during my first fight, all the people, all the mutants who watched the fight on TV or in person, saw that I was no better than a simple human in terms of pure speed. Capable of launching a giant laser, yes; resistant to devastating blows, every day; but unable to defend myself in hand-to-hand combat against the first mutant to come along... that was my weakness.
She took a moment to collect her thoughts: "Some of those who had witnessed my fight that day decided to exploit my weakness by taking hostages and forcing me to comply... And it worked. I approached them as they demanded, without a plan and without even notifying the GIGN... I was scared that we were being watched and that alerting someone would lead to the death of all the hostages... Looking back, I'm still unsure whether my fear was unfounded, considering how effortlessly they killed the hostages in front of me later on."
She stopped, staring at the wall, then turned her attention back to Marie.
"I will omit some details, but they beat me up and killed the hostages one by one in front of me, leaving me powerless and only able to hope for their mercy... When I thought they had killed Olivia, I... snapped, I don't have a better word. I didn't want to beg anymore, only to annihilate them mercilessly, and I... understood how to use my energy to accelerate like the other mutants. I was overwhelmed with hatred, an emotion I had never experienced before... I destroyed them and used their leaders to dig a crater under the house, several times... It was cathartic. Then I heard Olivia coughing up blood, I saved her at the last moment and she was taken to the hospital."
"Is that when the second hostage situation took place? I heard it went well."
"Not in the same city, but yes... this time, I knew how to move properly, I gave them no chance, except for the last survivor who got lucky… the army must now be holding him as a guinea pig."
"I want to be angry and say that it's your fault they're dead..."
"It's partly true. They were furious at me for promising to teach a mere human how to fly, but most of their anger came from the shame I brought upon our," she made air quotes, "superior species by associating with the army. However, I am convinced that they mainly wanted to prove their superiority over the Red Demon by accomplishing what he failed to do: kill me. The next group must have had the same motivation, I don't know much about it, I preferred to kill them rather than listen to them."
"Good riddance," she said with a satisfied smile.
"I agree," replied Glacia, wearing the same smile.
"I'm still angry at you...", Marie continued after a few seconds of silence, her gaze becoming serious again.
"But?", asked Glacia, looking hopeful.
"But I believe you when you say you sincerely tried. Moreover, I think the army wouldn't let you have free rein if you weren't sincere."
"It's not like they could stop me from doing anything if I wanted to," Glacia muttered.
"You're not very bright, are you?", said Marie with an exasperated expression.
"Hey, I take offense in that!"
"I'm trying to forgive you, be serious! What are you, twelve?"
"I'm 28...", added Glacia, slightly embarrassed.
Marie turned to Olivia, who was listening to the conversation with curiosity.
"Olivia, sweetheart, what do you find admirable about her?", she asked her niece seriously.
Olivia thought intensely, as if being asked a question about the origin of all life. Glacia was also curious, asking herself the same question without daring to ask it.
With a big smile, Olivia nodded and began: "She's so cool! She can shoot GIANT lasers," she imitated the Final Flash pose, "with my love, my hope, and all my sorrow, and BAM! And then, it hits the HUGE sun in the sky and pushes it far up there and then BOOM, it was beautiful, auntie, you should've seen it!"
Marie resigned herself. Of course, shooting lasers and creating massive explosions... why did I ask, again? To her surprise, Olivia continued.
"And she can fly! She even told me that I could fly if I'm well-behaved and first in my class..." Her gaze began to darken, and tears ran down her cheeks.
"She... she let the bad guys hurt her to protect us... she failed, but she saved me, auntie... I was in so much pain, and then she was there... I really like Miss Glacia, please, don't be mad at her..."
Marie hugged Olivia. "Olivia, sweetheart, for you, I can do it."
"Really?"
"Yes, but this Miss Glacia needs to learn to be quiet when someone is trying to forgive her," she said, giving Glacia a stern look, who was watching her feet, embarrassed.
"Sorry..."
"Ah… and I wanted to meet you to see what kind of monster was responsible for so many deaths... you're not at all what I imagined... I'll give you a chance, don't waste it."
"Thank you."
"Well, I hope we'll see each other again in the future. Olivia, you can say goodbye to her, we're going home."
"But auntie, I want to stay with Miss Glacia! She promised she would stay with me, she even said she'd teach me to fly! I can even throw balls, look!" As Olivia was about to summon a ki ball, Glacia gave her a light tap on the forehead, looking serious. Olivia held her head, "Ouch!"
"I told you twice not to use your ki without thinking, and you don't listen. What does that make you?"
"A bad girl?", she replied hesitantly, rubbing her forehead.
"And what was the condition for me to teach you to fly?"
"That I be a good girl?... I promise, I'll behave well! Don't abandon me!", she said, clinging to Glacia with a sincere desperation.
Glacia sighed and patted Olivia's head. She really couldn't hold it against her. She turned seriously to Marie. "I would like to discuss the possibility of taking care of Olivia."
"What? No way, you can't force me! She's my kin!"
"Wait, no, I don't want to impose on anyone. Listen, I made a promise to look after her and teach her how to fly. In reality, I could come to Paris daily to visit her and instruct her on flying or managing her ki safely there."
"But?"
"But, and I thought about this during my monologue, Olivia will attract attention, whether from other humans or mutants, and not in a positive way. On one hand, there will be jealousy, because as you know, she won't last two days without using her new powers in front of strangers with a phone." She paused for a second to think and continued. "And on the other hand, mutants who will see her as an insult to their species, a challenge to take on or simply a provocation towards them. If it comes to blows, I can protect her, you can't."
"And if you fail again?"
"Never again.", was her response, looking more determined than ever.
She didn't like it, no, she hated what she just heard, but understood where Glacia was coming from. However, she couldn't help but ask her:
"Why teach her your techniques if it's so dangerous for her to learn them?"
"I hadn't thought about that when I promised the first time." Marie snorted.
"Yeah, yeah, I get it, not very bright. But that's not all. Just yesterday, I taught Olivia to sense her core. She succeeded without much surprise after only half an hour, but it was tiny."
Glacia summoned a tiny ki ball in her hand.
"Small like this, she could never fly, let alone throw ki balls. But this morning, and I had no idea how it happened at the time, her core grew"
She injected more ki into her ball, making it grow by a few centimeters in diameter.
"With this, she can do much more than before. She managed to learn this morning to form a ki ball and, even more difficult, to control it without my help. She's smart, she'll quickly understand on her own how to do more or at worst cause damage while trying." She pointed at the broken lamp with her hand.
"What's your point?", asked Marie, who really didn't like this.
"There's no going back. She's too clever and too impulsive to be left without supervision from someone who knows ki and genuinely cares for her well-being."
"You said you could come to Paris daily if you wanted... Can you take Olivia with you? Maybe not every day, but at least once every two weeks? Or if you have an important mission that lasts several days?"
Glacia smiled. "Of course, I can do that. You'll just need to give me an address, I don't know the city except for the steel tower."
"Are you telling me you don't have built-in GPS with your powers?" she joked lightly.
"Well, actually yes... kind of, I can locate a person I've identified beforehand by following their energy, but I don't have anything to pinpoint a specific location. However, I'll soon have my own phone with satellite GPS with an airplane mode, you know, the one that doesn't follow the road and draws a straight line."
"Out of curiosity, how long would it take you to get to Paris from here?"
"A few minutes, I guess. I'm really fast now", she said with a smirk.
"That's... indeed fast. Even airplanes aren't that fast. Well, I don't know about military planes, but commercial planes definitely aren't."
After a moment of silence.
"Alright, I agree to entrust you with the responsibility of Olivia."
Olivia then exclaimed: "Yay! Thank you, Auntie, you're the best!" while Glacia breathed a sigh of relief.
"But I want to see where she's going to live. Where is your house?"
"Uh... it exploded during my trigger, I'm staying at a hotel for now", said Glacia, seeing Marie's eyebrow raise, and quickly added: "BUT the army has requisitioned large premises and the top floor will be reserved for me and set up as a function apartment. I haven't been able to visit it yet, that's happening today, but from what I've seen from the outside, it looks spacious. I just have to ask for a second room for Olivia and I'll get it quickly. And if they have doubts, I just have to say she's learning to use ki and they'll say yes just to keep an eye on her."
"You said you'd protect her, not let her become a guinea pig."
"And that's what I'll do. They won't harm her, I promise. They'll be able to monitor her and nothing else, but just for that, I'm sure, will be enough to get their approval."
"Alright, and financially? How does working for the GIGN pay?"
"I haven't received any money yet since... you know, it's only been a few days since I started. But from what I understand, I'll be paid €100 per hour, for a minimum of 35 hours. I don't have a fixed schedule, just an agenda to follow that will be set by my superiors. So, I should have some free time to take care of Olivia between operations."
"That's... a lot. Are all GIGN members paid that much or just you?"
"Just me. Natasha, the major in charge of the squad that recruited me, is paid five times less than me... They really want me to work for them."
"Alright, that's good. Now, do you have any idea how to raise a hyperactive little girl? How to dress her? What she needs in her everyday life? She's still young, but do you know how to handle the day when she gets her period? Now that I think about it... were you a man before your 'trigger' ?"
"Uh... I have an idea of how to handle her: lots of activities. To dress her, I thought I'd ask Natasha or you for advice since we'll be seeing each other often. For what she needs: things to wash with, toys, things to practice her hobbies... As for the last question, I was a man before, so I have no idea how you handle that, except that tampons are used..."
"You've indeed thought about how to raise her, I'm impressed."
"Hey..."
She laughed. "And that's what I thought: you act like a boy. 'Tomboys' have their charm, but Olivia definitely needs a touch of femininity in her life, and I have a feeling that this Natasha won't help either, am I right?"
"I can't answer that question without risking my physical integrity."
"You're supposed to be bulletproof," she replied, amused.
"She's scary like that."
She laughed. "I see. I'll explain how tampons work when you come to my house with Olivia. You're a woman now, so it's better to know how it works in the future, even if not for yourself but for Olivia."
"Uh... okay, but I'm surprisingly not eager to experience that."
"No one is, believe me."
"And now?"
"I want to see where Olivia will live and give you advice on the type of accommodations she might need in the short and long term."
Glacia nodded. "That should be doable. I'll just have to ask Natasha how to arrange for you to accompany us on the tour of the premises. You know what, I'll take care of it now and come back as soon as it's sorted," she said, leaving Marie with her niece who hadn't followed the whole discussion and had her eyes closed, focusing on something.
"Olivia, sweetheart, is there anything you'd like in your future home?"
"Huh? Oh yeah, Auntie, I want a PS5 like my friend has!"
"Of course you want one," she said with an amused look, watching the door through which Glacia had just left.
Unfortunately, her peaceful life took a turn when one of the national news channels reported attacks by mutant humans worldwide. At first, she thought the journalists were simply incompetent and had been duped by hoaxes, but her perception turned into a nightmare when one of these green mutants attacked the prison in her city, releasing hundreds of criminals into the wild and killing innocents during its escape.
Since then, she refused to let her children return to school, terrified that something might happen to them. She took a leave of absence, telling her employer that she wanted to see how the situation evolved before returning to work and that she needed to watch her children. Her husband, who worked as a French teacher in a university, joined her and suspended his classes for the same reasons.
But the situation did not improve, she thought, as each day the news channels announced one bad news after another. Holding her children in her arms while watching the television, she wondered when it would be their turn.
The following day, an event sent shivers down her spine: Mont Blanc had just been destroyed, and her brother and his family lived nearby! Frantically, she called them, and after several attempts, she finally got through. Thankfully, they were all safe, although they had experienced some damage to their home, like broken windows and a toppled dresser due to the intense shaking. The hospital where the couple worked was overflowing with injured people. After a lengthy call, she hung up, relieved, and hoped that the future would bring better days.
It did not, a star had just exploded in the sky and was visible from her home. The news reported that it came from one of those demons, as her sister-in-law called them, after they had declared that the town of Chamonix-Mont-Blanc had sinned and must be purged. But the demoness who had destroyed Mont Blanc had saved them with a giant laser after talking about love, hope, and sorrow. What was this demoness thinking? And why was she wearing a GIGN vest?
She called her brother again, and fortunately, he picked up the phone to assure her that they were fine but still in shock. He explained that his second daughter was at school, which remained open for medical staff's children, while his first daughter was at home sick. It was then that the white demoness had burst through the wall while fighting the red demon. She suddenly realized that the giant laser had been fired from her niece's school.
Thankfully, her niece was fine, even though she was overexcited and admiring the white demoness despite her mother's scolding. Marie wasn't Catholic but understood why her sister-in-law might not be too happy to see her daughter idolizing the monster that had killed hundreds of people the day before. At least they were all right, she thought.
The evening was even stranger when her sister-in-law texted her, saying that she had personally met the white demoness while shopping with Olivia in Annecy. The experience was terrifying: her daughter let go of her hand and rushed to see the demoness, still dressed in a GIGN vest and surrounded by two military personnel.
In the end, everything went well, and her daughter returned with a drawing signed by the demoness, who had promised to teach her to fly. It was unbelievable, but it had really happened. Olivia was severely scolded for leaving her like that.
Marie tried to reassure her by saying that Olivia was young and still had trouble distinguishing right from wrong at that age. She did not admit that even she did not know what to think of this monster who was working with the squad specialized to save lives.
However, she suggested disciplining Olivia by reducing her video game hours and forbidding desserts for a week, accompanied by a serious lecture, which should help her understand the gravity of her mistake. They exchanged messages for several hours before saying goodnight, unaware that it would be their last conversation.
The next morning started normally: she woke her sons, prepared breakfast for them, and watched a serie on Netflix with them and her husband. If there was one good thing in all these horrors, it was that she could spend more time with her family. As 4 p.m. snack time approached for the children, Marie received a call that would once again change her life.
Her brother, sister-in-law, and one of her two nieces had died in a hostage situation that had spiraled out of control; only little Olivia had made it through. The news hit her like a ton of bricks, and she almost collapsed, but her husband was there to catch her and help her to the couch while continuing the call. Her dear older brother, sister-in-law, and Sophie were gone, and as she tried to process it all, she asked what had happened, her husband repeating the question to the caller for her.
Mutants, again, she thought. They had taken them hostage to threaten the new GIGN mutant. She intervened, but she couldn't save everyone, just Olivia.
The caller explained that they couldn't inform them sooner due to another, larger-scale hostage situation at a hospital that had occurred just minutes later. Her husband asked if that had gone well. The white demoness had intervened once again and this time managed to save everyone without causing major damage.
Marie was torn by this news, both glad to see one of these mutants actively seeking to protect them, but she had failed in what was essential in her eyes, protecting her family. "Olivia was still alive", the little voice in her head reminded her. She didn't know what to think.
They had been told that Olivia was doing well but was in the hospital for examinations. Apparently, the girl had been healed thanks to an unknown form of magic that saved her life. She would be placed under the protection of the army at the Épagny Metz-Tessy military base until Marie or her husband came to pick her up.
The operator explained that there was no need to rush, as the doors would only be open to them after 8 a.m. They advised them to take breaks during the journey, emphasizing that Olivia, having already lost her family, didn't need to suffer any further due to an accident caused by their haste. The operator's coldness sobered the couple, but the message was wished them a good trip and offered their condolences.
Her husband offered to pick up Olivia, but Marie refused, insisting that she wanted to do it herself and, if possible, meet the demoness who had both failed and succeeded in saving her family. Her husband eventually gave in to his wife's determination and promised to look after the children. As for them, they didn't really understand what was happening, but seeing their mother highly stressed and on the verge of tears, they started crying as well.
The couple managed to calm the children down and, after a discussion between them, Marie agreed to leave a little later. She admitted that it would be better to wait with her husband and children rather than alone in front of the military base's gates. So, she waited, cuddling up to her husband, while their two children played Mario Kart together.
The trip seemed endless to her. She took a few breaks, listened to music at full volume, and tried not to think about the tragedy that had occurred. After many long hours, she finally arrived at the military base. It was 7 a.m., and as she had been told, access was denied. She was told she would have to wait an hour... She had never hated bureaucracy so much.
Once 8 a.m. had passed, she was finally allowed in, but she and her car were searched. Then, she was asked to sign documents and given the rules to follow while inside the military base. Marie was frustrated by the time wasted, when all she wanted was to see her niece who must have been traumatized and crying since the day before.
She was taken to a room where she was supposed to wait. At 8:10 a.m., she was informed that Olivia was on her way with her guardian. Marie nodded without saying a word, sitting with her leg trembling with impatience.
After minutes that seemed endless, the door finally opened, and the sight that entered froze Marie in place: the white demoness was there. After a moment, she noticed the little girl holding her hand, her niece, but what shocked her most was the radiant smile that lit up the girl's face.
"Auntie!" Olivia cried, rushing toward Marie.
"Olivia!" she replied, opening her arms wide. She bent down and hugged her niece as tightly as she could, and Olivia returned the embrace with enthusiasm.
"You're alive, you're okay, thank God... you're alive..." she whispered, and she started to cry softly, then sob uncontrollably.
Hearing her aunt, Olivia couldn't help but think about her parents and her sister… gone to heaven. Whom she would never see again, she thought. With her aunt holding her tightly in her arms and starting to cry, her defenses fell again and she, too, started to cry.
Glacia couldn't help but shed a discreet tear as she witnessed the emotional reunion between Olivia and her aunt. She remembered that she was partly responsible for what had happened, but another part of her gained confidence... "Never again," she swore to herself internally.
It took half an hour for the tears to stop, and after a few minutes of silence, Marie pulled a tissue from her pocket for herself and handed one to Olivia. They blew their noses in perfect synchronization.
Afterward, Marie, sitting on the floor, looked at Olivia and asked without really thinking, how she felt.
Olivia confessed to her that she was sad... that she would never see her mother and father again, that she missed her sister... Marie felt the tears welling up again, but Olivia didn't stop and, with a small smile that grew as she spoke, she exclaimed:
"But I can do this, Auntie, look!" She closed her eyes for a few moments and extended her hands, palms facing upward. Marie didn't know what to expect and was even more surprised when a ball of light appeared between her niece's hands.
"What?"
"And it moves as I want, here and there, bam up!" As she pointed in one direction, the ball followed, then changed sides when Olivia switched sides as well. When she abruptly raised both arms in the air, the ball quickly rose to hit one of the neon lights and broke it before disappearing without causing further damage.
Glacia sighed.
"Olivia..."
"It wasn't me! ... I mean, I tried to stop it... I mean... sorry."
"No one was harmed, but I remember specifically telling you not to use your ki without my permission, and definitely not to touch anything with it. You could have hurt someone with that." Glacia firmly reprimanded Olivia, who lowered her head, ashamed and embarrassed.
Glacia approached Olivia gently.
Marie began to fear the worst, listening to all her greatest fears as she saw the white demoness, capable of blowing up a mountain, responsible for hundreds of deaths, approach Olivia. She tried to stand up quickly but struggled to regain her strength and stumbled slightly.
Marie's fears were alleviated in an instant when she saw the demoness gently pat Olivia's head with an amused smile, which made Olivia smile in turn. She recalled what she had heard a few seconds earlier: the demoness had scolded Olivia for making a mistake with her... ki? But now, she was speaking normally. She had a flash of her sister-in-law scolding Olivia after she had made a mistake... was it the same situation, but with the demoness?
Marie was completely lost and began to lose her balance, but was instantly caught by the demoness who was just a few meters away from her a few moments ago.
"Are you alright, ma'am?" asked Glacia, concerned.
"Are you okay, Auntie?" Olivia asked right after.
"I... I need to sit down," said Marie. Glacia guided her to the nearest seat.
After sitting down, Marie looked at Olivia who sat down next to her, looking worried. Her gaze turned to the demoness who was also looking at her, equally concerned.
"What are you exactly? What do you want from Olivia? From us?" she asked.
Glacia was taken aback by the question but quickly composed herself and replied:
"Well... this may sound strange, but I am a human being who has been reincarnated as a video game character. I am not an alien, if that's what you're thinking. You can ask the GIGN, they know my whole story and I now work for them... I am trying to redeem myself for having destroyed a mountain and caused the death of hundreds of people by mixing dream and reality," she said seriously, but with a hint of regret in her voice and face.
"How can one accidentally destroy a mountain?"
"I'll have to get used to it... It requires some imagination and I don't want to use it as an excuse, but imagine waking up in an unfamiliar, destroyed bathroom, and when looking in the mirror, you see a fictional character that you've often played in video games. My character is known for her great power and ability to destroy mountains... I... I thought I was dreaming and wanted to have fun. In the end, I destroyed the first imposing thing I saw. It was only when I heard the alarms and screams that I realized it wasn't a dream."
She paused, remembering, then continued: "The GIGN intervened, to stop me or to talk, I'm not sure, but they managed to convince me to surrender and, some time later, to join them... Their leader quoted Spider-Man, can you believe it? She threatened me with a weapon even though she knew I was bulletproof... and it worked!" she couldn't help but laugh as she thought back. "That woman is incredible... and she gave me a chance to redeem myself, for that I am eternally grateful to her."
She collected herself after her monologue: "Sorry, I guess I missed talking to someone other than Natasha."
For the first time, Marie could no longer perceive the being in front of her as a demoness... She was human, a human who had made a terrible mistake and was trying to redeem herself, to protect... The GIGN vest now made more sense to her eyes.
"What... what happened with Olivia's family? If you are so strong, how did you fail to save them?" she asked with a bitterness that also surprised her.
"I... I'm sorry... I am... I was incomplete? The other mutants know how to use all their skills as soon as they are triggered, they know how to fight, handle their energy, fly perfectly from the beginning... I was still very different yesterday, and still a bit today."
"You destroyed a mountain the moment you woke up!" Marie snapped.
"I wasn't in control! I..." she took a deep breath, waited a few seconds, and continued: "After waking up, after changing, I had no idea how to handle my energy, I didn't know how to fly. I have immense strength and I have to constantly focus so as not to destroy anything I touch, It becomes easier over time, but I still feel some apprehension when I touch another human,"
she said, glancing at Olivia before continuing:
"I don't know if you saw, but when I faced Abigaël, or the Red Demon as he's been renamed, he used me as a simple punching bag. He didn't do any damage because I am extremely resistant," she admitted with a hint of pride, but the next part made her feel ashamed. "However, I was incredibly slow, as slow as an ordinary human... How to explain?... There isn't just one way to move when you master ki, there are several. If you use it to amplify our body in addition to flying, I can easily exceed the speed of sound." her gaze darkened
"But during my first fight, all the people, all the mutants who watched the fight on TV or in person, saw that I was no better than a simple human in terms of pure speed. Capable of launching a giant laser, yes; resistant to devastating blows, every day; but unable to defend myself in hand-to-hand combat against the first mutant to come along... that was my weakness.
She took a moment to collect her thoughts: "Some of those who had witnessed my fight that day decided to exploit my weakness by taking hostages and forcing me to comply... And it worked. I approached them as they demanded, without a plan and without even notifying the GIGN... I was scared that we were being watched and that alerting someone would lead to the death of all the hostages... Looking back, I'm still unsure whether my fear was unfounded, considering how effortlessly they killed the hostages in front of me later on."
She stopped, staring at the wall, then turned her attention back to Marie.
"I will omit some details, but they beat me up and killed the hostages one by one in front of me, leaving me powerless and only able to hope for their mercy... When I thought they had killed Olivia, I... snapped, I don't have a better word. I didn't want to beg anymore, only to annihilate them mercilessly, and I... understood how to use my energy to accelerate like the other mutants. I was overwhelmed with hatred, an emotion I had never experienced before... I destroyed them and used their leaders to dig a crater under the house, several times... It was cathartic. Then I heard Olivia coughing up blood, I saved her at the last moment and she was taken to the hospital."
"Is that when the second hostage situation took place? I heard it went well."
"Not in the same city, but yes... this time, I knew how to move properly, I gave them no chance, except for the last survivor who got lucky… the army must now be holding him as a guinea pig."
"I want to be angry and say that it's your fault they're dead..."
"It's partly true. They were furious at me for promising to teach a mere human how to fly, but most of their anger came from the shame I brought upon our," she made air quotes, "superior species by associating with the army. However, I am convinced that they mainly wanted to prove their superiority over the Red Demon by accomplishing what he failed to do: kill me. The next group must have had the same motivation, I don't know much about it, I preferred to kill them rather than listen to them."
"Good riddance," she said with a satisfied smile.
"I agree," replied Glacia, wearing the same smile.
"I'm still angry at you...", Marie continued after a few seconds of silence, her gaze becoming serious again.
"But?", asked Glacia, looking hopeful.
"But I believe you when you say you sincerely tried. Moreover, I think the army wouldn't let you have free rein if you weren't sincere."
"It's not like they could stop me from doing anything if I wanted to," Glacia muttered.
"You're not very bright, are you?", said Marie with an exasperated expression.
"Hey, I take offense in that!"
"I'm trying to forgive you, be serious! What are you, twelve?"
"I'm 28...", added Glacia, slightly embarrassed.
Marie turned to Olivia, who was listening to the conversation with curiosity.
"Olivia, sweetheart, what do you find admirable about her?", she asked her niece seriously.
Olivia thought intensely, as if being asked a question about the origin of all life. Glacia was also curious, asking herself the same question without daring to ask it.
With a big smile, Olivia nodded and began: "She's so cool! She can shoot GIANT lasers," she imitated the Final Flash pose, "with my love, my hope, and all my sorrow, and BAM! And then, it hits the HUGE sun in the sky and pushes it far up there and then BOOM, it was beautiful, auntie, you should've seen it!"
Marie resigned herself. Of course, shooting lasers and creating massive explosions... why did I ask, again? To her surprise, Olivia continued.
"And she can fly! She even told me that I could fly if I'm well-behaved and first in my class..." Her gaze began to darken, and tears ran down her cheeks.
"She... she let the bad guys hurt her to protect us... she failed, but she saved me, auntie... I was in so much pain, and then she was there... I really like Miss Glacia, please, don't be mad at her..."
Marie hugged Olivia. "Olivia, sweetheart, for you, I can do it."
"Really?"
"Yes, but this Miss Glacia needs to learn to be quiet when someone is trying to forgive her," she said, giving Glacia a stern look, who was watching her feet, embarrassed.
"Sorry..."
"Ah… and I wanted to meet you to see what kind of monster was responsible for so many deaths... you're not at all what I imagined... I'll give you a chance, don't waste it."
"Thank you."
"Well, I hope we'll see each other again in the future. Olivia, you can say goodbye to her, we're going home."
"But auntie, I want to stay with Miss Glacia! She promised she would stay with me, she even said she'd teach me to fly! I can even throw balls, look!" As Olivia was about to summon a ki ball, Glacia gave her a light tap on the forehead, looking serious. Olivia held her head, "Ouch!"
"I told you twice not to use your ki without thinking, and you don't listen. What does that make you?"
"A bad girl?", she replied hesitantly, rubbing her forehead.
"And what was the condition for me to teach you to fly?"
"That I be a good girl?... I promise, I'll behave well! Don't abandon me!", she said, clinging to Glacia with a sincere desperation.
Glacia sighed and patted Olivia's head. She really couldn't hold it against her. She turned seriously to Marie. "I would like to discuss the possibility of taking care of Olivia."
"What? No way, you can't force me! She's my kin!"
"Wait, no, I don't want to impose on anyone. Listen, I made a promise to look after her and teach her how to fly. In reality, I could come to Paris daily to visit her and instruct her on flying or managing her ki safely there."
"But?"
"But, and I thought about this during my monologue, Olivia will attract attention, whether from other humans or mutants, and not in a positive way. On one hand, there will be jealousy, because as you know, she won't last two days without using her new powers in front of strangers with a phone." She paused for a second to think and continued. "And on the other hand, mutants who will see her as an insult to their species, a challenge to take on or simply a provocation towards them. If it comes to blows, I can protect her, you can't."
"And if you fail again?"
"Never again.", was her response, looking more determined than ever.
She didn't like it, no, she hated what she just heard, but understood where Glacia was coming from. However, she couldn't help but ask her:
"Why teach her your techniques if it's so dangerous for her to learn them?"
"I hadn't thought about that when I promised the first time." Marie snorted.
"Yeah, yeah, I get it, not very bright. But that's not all. Just yesterday, I taught Olivia to sense her core. She succeeded without much surprise after only half an hour, but it was tiny."
Glacia summoned a tiny ki ball in her hand.
"Small like this, she could never fly, let alone throw ki balls. But this morning, and I had no idea how it happened at the time, her core grew"
She injected more ki into her ball, making it grow by a few centimeters in diameter.
"With this, she can do much more than before. She managed to learn this morning to form a ki ball and, even more difficult, to control it without my help. She's smart, she'll quickly understand on her own how to do more or at worst cause damage while trying." She pointed at the broken lamp with her hand.
"What's your point?", asked Marie, who really didn't like this.
"There's no going back. She's too clever and too impulsive to be left without supervision from someone who knows ki and genuinely cares for her well-being."
"You said you could come to Paris daily if you wanted... Can you take Olivia with you? Maybe not every day, but at least once every two weeks? Or if you have an important mission that lasts several days?"
Glacia smiled. "Of course, I can do that. You'll just need to give me an address, I don't know the city except for the steel tower."
"Are you telling me you don't have built-in GPS with your powers?" she joked lightly.
"Well, actually yes... kind of, I can locate a person I've identified beforehand by following their energy, but I don't have anything to pinpoint a specific location. However, I'll soon have my own phone with satellite GPS with an airplane mode, you know, the one that doesn't follow the road and draws a straight line."
"Out of curiosity, how long would it take you to get to Paris from here?"
"A few minutes, I guess. I'm really fast now", she said with a smirk.
"That's... indeed fast. Even airplanes aren't that fast. Well, I don't know about military planes, but commercial planes definitely aren't."
After a moment of silence.
"Alright, I agree to entrust you with the responsibility of Olivia."
Olivia then exclaimed: "Yay! Thank you, Auntie, you're the best!" while Glacia breathed a sigh of relief.
"But I want to see where she's going to live. Where is your house?"
"Uh... it exploded during my trigger, I'm staying at a hotel for now", said Glacia, seeing Marie's eyebrow raise, and quickly added: "BUT the army has requisitioned large premises and the top floor will be reserved for me and set up as a function apartment. I haven't been able to visit it yet, that's happening today, but from what I've seen from the outside, it looks spacious. I just have to ask for a second room for Olivia and I'll get it quickly. And if they have doubts, I just have to say she's learning to use ki and they'll say yes just to keep an eye on her."
"You said you'd protect her, not let her become a guinea pig."
"And that's what I'll do. They won't harm her, I promise. They'll be able to monitor her and nothing else, but just for that, I'm sure, will be enough to get their approval."
"Alright, and financially? How does working for the GIGN pay?"
"I haven't received any money yet since... you know, it's only been a few days since I started. But from what I understand, I'll be paid €100 per hour, for a minimum of 35 hours. I don't have a fixed schedule, just an agenda to follow that will be set by my superiors. So, I should have some free time to take care of Olivia between operations."
"That's... a lot. Are all GIGN members paid that much or just you?"
"Just me. Natasha, the major in charge of the squad that recruited me, is paid five times less than me... They really want me to work for them."
"Alright, that's good. Now, do you have any idea how to raise a hyperactive little girl? How to dress her? What she needs in her everyday life? She's still young, but do you know how to handle the day when she gets her period? Now that I think about it... were you a man before your 'trigger' ?"
"Uh... I have an idea of how to handle her: lots of activities. To dress her, I thought I'd ask Natasha or you for advice since we'll be seeing each other often. For what she needs: things to wash with, toys, things to practice her hobbies... As for the last question, I was a man before, so I have no idea how you handle that, except that tampons are used..."
"You've indeed thought about how to raise her, I'm impressed."
"Hey..."
She laughed. "And that's what I thought: you act like a boy. 'Tomboys' have their charm, but Olivia definitely needs a touch of femininity in her life, and I have a feeling that this Natasha won't help either, am I right?"
"I can't answer that question without risking my physical integrity."
"You're supposed to be bulletproof," she replied, amused.
"She's scary like that."
She laughed. "I see. I'll explain how tampons work when you come to my house with Olivia. You're a woman now, so it's better to know how it works in the future, even if not for yourself but for Olivia."
"Uh... okay, but I'm surprisingly not eager to experience that."
"No one is, believe me."
"And now?"
"I want to see where Olivia will live and give you advice on the type of accommodations she might need in the short and long term."
Glacia nodded. "That should be doable. I'll just have to ask Natasha how to arrange for you to accompany us on the tour of the premises. You know what, I'll take care of it now and come back as soon as it's sorted," she said, leaving Marie with her niece who hadn't followed the whole discussion and had her eyes closed, focusing on something.
"Olivia, sweetheart, is there anything you'd like in your future home?"
"Huh? Oh yeah, Auntie, I want a PS5 like my friend has!"
"Of course you want one," she said with an amused look, watching the door through which Glacia had just left.
Hello everyone,
I've put together an official timeline of the key events taking place in my story. You can check it out at the following link: https://time.graphics/fr/line/784425
As a fellow human, I may have overlooked some inconsistencies or oddities, so please don't hesitate to point them out. I plan to keep updating the timeline as events unfold, given the rapid pace of developments and my own need to stay organized.
I hope you're looking forward to what comes next. Stay tuned!
I've put together an official timeline of the key events taking place in my story. You can check it out at the following link: https://time.graphics/fr/line/784425
As a fellow human, I may have overlooked some inconsistencies or oddities, so please don't hesitate to point them out. I plan to keep updating the timeline as events unfold, given the rapid pace of developments and my own need to stay organized.
I hope you're looking forward to what comes next. Stay tuned!
Last edited:
Thank you! And I have edited the link, but I was unable to fully make it functional in English.
Last edited:
ch13
During a twenty-minute phone call, Natasha persuaded Piggot to let Marie accompany them to the new facility, providing guidance to Glacia on how to care for Olivia. Piggot was surprisingly cooperative and even showed curiosity about the outcome, as Natasha later shared. She managed to win Piggot over by arguing that Marie's presence would help keep Glacia in check through her connection with Olivia.
Glacia overheard the conversation, even though Natasha hadn't been particularly discreet, standing only a few yards away. Natasha occasionally glanced at Glacia with slight embarrassment but carried on talking to her superior as if she were alone. She underscored that Glacia was highly protective of Olivia and wouldn't allow invasive testing; instead, they could simply ask questions and observe her behavior.
The phone call ended, and Natasha turned her gaze to Glacia, still a bit embarrassed, before speaking up: "I'm sorry for suggesting using Olivia as leverage. I don't really mean it, but it was the best way to convince our superiors to entrust her to you without causing us any problems in the medium term. I don't know if this is good news in itself, but our boss isn't in the habit of considering children as tools, so you have nothing to fear from her. For the others, however..."
"Who are the higher-ups?"
"The generals, the president, people like that. They don't want to make an enemy of you, so they should be cautious, but some have misplaced pride and might entertain absurd ideas."
"Like what?" she asked, concerned.
"They might seize any opportunity to create obstacles with endless paperwork. Or they might attempt to use you as a tool for their own purposes."
"Even now, when war is raging everywhere?"
"As I said, absurd ideas. For now, everything is fine, and our direct superior has given her approval and is on our side. We just need to have the aunt sign confidentiality clauses and follow the rules, and everything should go smoothly."
The duo went to the reception desk, where they were directed to the administration office. They picked up the documents filed in a folder. Then, they split up. Natasha went to find her team, while Glacia went to get Marie and Olivia.
After giving the instructions and having the documents signed, Glacia quickly returned them and then came back to guide Marie and Olivia through the base. She flew a few meters above the ground, while Marie drove her car. Following a flying person was a unique experience for Marie.
Upon arriving at the location, they saw several parked cars and a group of people dressed in black jackets with GIGN badges, khaki pants, and combat boots. They were talking to a military officer dressed in green, with a sergeant's badge on his chest.
Glacia waved, but only Daniel and Natasha responded. The others looked at her, as well as the car following her, with indifference for some and hesitation for others. The sergeant observed Glacia attentively but remained impassive.
Glacia landed near a free parking space where Marie parked. Olivia was the first to get out and jumped into Glacia's arms.
"That was so cool! When can I fly like that?! Tell me, when is it? When is it?"
Glacia couldn't help but laugh lightly. "If you behave during the tour, I'll teach you how to do it this afternoon. But you have to be good, okay?" she said, setting Olivia back on the ground.
"YES! I promise, promise!" She dashed over to Marie, who had just gotten out of her car, all excited. "AUNTIE! I'm going to learn to fly!"
If Marie had a talent, it was adapting quickly.
She patted Olivia's head. "That's great, sweetheart, but you have to be good while the adults talk and do their boring stuff."
"Yes, I promised Miss Glacia that I would be super good, you'll see! Come on, let's go!"
Olivia replied, pulling Marie by the hand towards the group of soldiers, followed by a still-smiling Glacia.
Marie allowed herself to be guided by the enthusiastic little girl and examined the building." It didn't seem new, probably built over forty years ago", she thought.
Upon arrival, she introduced herself to the soldiers, who did the same with kindness.
"My name is Olivia Tourelle, like my auntie! Hurry up and do your adult stuff so I can fly!"
Olivia's comment surprised several people, except for Natasha, Marie and, surprisingly, Daniel, who remembered Glacia's promise made two days earlier.
Glacia tried to display a serious expression but kept a smile on her lips and patted Olivia.
"Olivia, being good also means not rushing adults for your personal desires. What we have to do is important, both for my job as a protector and for the two of us. We will be living here later on, Olivia."
"But... I already have a house, I can give you the address if you need it, I know it by heart."
The cheerful atmosphere quickly faded, but Glacia continued, with a sadder look. She crouched down to be at Olivia's eye level and looked her in the eyes.
"Olivia... it's true that you still have your house, but it's not mine, and you'll be living with me from now on. That's what you wanted, right? For us to stay together?"
"Yes... but I have my tablet there, can I get it back?"
"Of course, we'll get your things after the tour, okay?"
"Okay."
"Alright, now we'll continue the tour, and you won't rush the adults anymore, understood?"
"Okay... but is it going to take long?"
Glacia turned to Natasha, who was watching the duo with a small smile, and answered Olivia:
"It should take a few hours, enough time to take notes and photos. We can start with the upper floor since that's the part that concerns you and the reason for your aunt's presence. Once that's done, you can have fun with your aunt, is that alright, little one?"
"Ok."
"Alright, we can even save some time by splitting up. Daniel, Louis, Alexandre, and Arthur, you'll inspect the ground floor and give me a summary of what we'd need and where we could place them. We need a personal office for Glacia and me, two rooms for your offices, and plan for additional rooms for reinforcements arriving later, an armory, a break room, and an eating area. Don't hesitate to be creative. Does everyone know what to do? Perfect, let's begin."
The tour with Natasha started on the upper floor, which was easily accessible without any doors blocking the way. Once a dormitory, it contained about ten rooms used as bedrooms; there was a shared bathroom in poor condition, but that was about it. The wooden floor creaked, the old windows didn't insulate well and some were broken, the peeling paint was an eyesore. However, the sergeant had assured that the building was well insulated thermally.
Glacia worried about the renovation work to be done. Natasha reassured her by explaining that there were no restrictions imposed by their superiors regarding the complete renovation of the building. She even added, with a mischievous smile, that it was possible to transform the floor into rooms worthy of a four-star hotel.
As for Marie, she had a multitude of ideas for reorganizing the space: knocking down a wall to create an open living room, installing a large bathroom, determining the most suitable type of kitchen... She was full of ideas and worked on a plan with Natasha, who was equally inspired.
Glacia, surprised to see them so creative, asked them:
"How do you come up with all these ideas? I can imagine demolishing walls to gain space, but for the rest…"
Marie and Natasha exchanged a glance and then laughed lightly before Marie turned to Glacia:
"I don't know about Natasha, but personally, I love playing The Sims to create and furnish houses," she confessed, blushing slightly.
"Hey, you too? I love playing it when I have some free time. I find it annoying to make them live their lives, but designing houses is fun."
Glacia, thoughtful, spoke up in turn:
"Hmm, I played it in my childhood, but I didn't think it could have a practical side in real life. I'm impressed."
Natasha couldn't help but blush slightly in response. She replied:
"Thank you... Anyway, we were discussing Olivia's room." She wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Olivia, who had been quiet until then.
"Yeah! My turn! I also play The Sims, I can help!"
"Oh? And where do you want your room to be?" asked Marie, curious with a small smile.
Olivia pointed at the plan laid out on the floor with her finger:
"Here!"
"Next to the kitchen? Hmm, you wouldn't be interested in sneaking food at night, would you?" asked Marie, raising an eyebrow.
Olivia began to fidget, slightly panicked:
"No! I mean, no, Miss Glacia is just next door, that's all... and I've never eaten Kinder at night! I promise!"
Glacia couldn't help but smile inwardly at this semi-confession from Olivia, but she maintained a serious expression as she addressed her.
"Olivia."
Olivia turned to Glacia but didn't dare look directly at her.
"Yes?"
"Look me in the eyes."
She hesitated, but eventually looked up and met Glacia's gaze. Unlike what she had often experienced with her mother when she was being scolded, Glacia seemed neither angry nor irritated. Her gaze was calm but serious.
"Have you ever secretly eaten at night?"
"Uh... no?"
"Olivia."
"Yes... I'm sorry."
"Did it happen often?"
"Uh... sometimes, I was hungry. Please don't be mad, I won't do it anymore."
Glacia began to ask herself new questions. She approached Olivia and crouched down to her level.
"Why were you hungry? Didn't you like what your parents gave you to eat?"
She shook her head.
"No, I like mom's cooking, but sometimes I was naughty or mom and dad didn't like what I said and I was deprived of meals."
"And did that happen often?"
"Two or three times a week... I'm sorry. I wanted to be good, but they were mean to Sophie and I hit them. Mom and dad said I shouldn't respond to violence with violence and that I should be nice to everyone... I didn't understand, and mom was angry, so I was punished again."
"Punishing a child for doing something wrong, I understand, but depriving them of food regularly to the point they have to eat in secret at night... I don't like that," Glacia thought.
She turned her head to Marie, who looked horrified at Olivia. Natasha was calm, but her gaze showed a slightly hidden anger.
"That's definitely not normal, but first..." She turned back to Olivia, who didn't understand what the silence around her meant.
"You're not in trouble, Olivia, don't worry. You can even have a room close to the kitchen, but you won't need to eat in secret with me, alright?"
"Really? I'll be good, I promise!"
"On that note, you need to stop making promises only to break them a few minutes later, or even as you're making them."
"But..."
"Olivia, you promised not to eat in secret at night while knowing you were lying. That's not good. Likewise, when you promised me not to use your ki without my permission, you did it twice in less than ten minutes."
"..."
"I'm not mad, Olivia, but I gotta step in if it's gonna hurt your credibility. You can break a promise if it's better for the person you made it to. Like I did with my promise to teach you to fly: I won't wait till the end of the year or check your grades, I'll teach you this afternoon.
Would you have liked it if I broke my promise and refused to teach you to fly, even if you had kept your word?"
"No..."
"It's the same for people you make promises to that you don't keep; it's not good, and you shouldn't act like that. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, Miss Glacia, I prom... yes, I promise not to do it again!"
"Good. I'm counting on you, and know that I'll be watching if you don't keep your promise. You'll be able to eat, don't worry. At first, your punishments will consist of sitting still for hours, and you'll have to... meditate! Mwahaha, my punishment will be divine, believe me!"
Olivia looked at her, horrified, while Marie and Natasha observed the duo, amused and reassured to see that Glacia was handling Olivia without resorting to force, unlike many parents.
The tour resumed without major interruptions this time. Plans were made, and they agreed on the work to be done in Glacia and Olivia's future apartments.
The rest of the team had also finished agreeing on the layout of the ground floor. Their decision was to add a basement converted into an armory to free up space for new members who would arrive. A dining area already existed, but the kitchen was unsanitary and required renovation, as did the toilets that were used for storage. Natasha gave her approval after they reported their findings and showed their work.
The tour ended in three hours. As the sergeant walked away and Natasha was about to dismiss everyone for the rest of the morning, Glacia made a surprising proposal.
"I promised Olivia I would teach her to fly this afternoon, but if you'd like, I can start helping you master your ki at the same time. You don't have the ability to fly yet, but I think I have a solution to that problem; I just need to run some tests on my end to ensure its feasibility.
For your part, you can already learn to feel your core and manipulate it. Olivia succeeded in just half an hour, so it should be easy for you."
Louis was the first to react after a moment of silence.
"Are you serious? You can teach us to fly like you? Like the other mutants?"
"For sure. Flying isn't the hardest thing to do when you know how to move your ki at will. But as I said before, I still need to make sure of the method to enlarge your core."
Arthur looked at her seriously.
"Will your lessons include your super strength? Your resistance to blows and bullets? Protecting us from giant lasers?"
Daniel interrupted: "Wait, can we also shoot a giant laser like you?"
"Hmm, you can improve, in the long term, how to strengthen your body and resilience, but it will take time to manually synchronize your body and core and even more time to do it naturally.
To protect against lasers, it won't be that simple.
There is a simple rule regarding ki attacks: an attack can only be countered by equal or greater energy skills. For now, you have virtually no ki, and so even if you were masters of ki control, you couldn't directly stop anything."
"Directly?" asked Natasha.
"Yes, there are ways to cheat, so to speak, if you manage to focus your ki where an attack is headed." She concentrated and imagined C-17's shield, how it worked, understanding the principle quickly as if she had always known how to do it. This feeling was always strange for her, but she was starting to get used to it.
She opened her eyes as she was surrounded by a blue barrier that enveloped her entire body.
"Wow," exclaimed Olivia, all excited.
The others looked at her curiously.
"This barrier can stop attacks from all directions, but it requires a certain amount of energy in its creation, maintenance, and even during its use. Since you will be facing stronger opponents, you will need to be resourceful."
She nearly made the barrier disappear, except for a small part she left in front of her, and created a ki ball with her left hand. "For example, by maintaining only part of the barrier and instead of trying to counter the ki attack, you try to deflect it." She bounced her ki ball off the shield to the ground, where it destroyed itself by digging a small hole.
"Deflecting an attack requires less power, although a minimum will be needed. At first, you will have to focus on dodging attacks as much as possible.
And Daniel, for the same reason, it will be impossible for you to launch an attack like me or the Red Demon. But there is a kind of attack that should be accessible to you despite a small amount of ki."
This statement intrigued the group even more as they listened attentively to Glacia's lesson.
"One that is simple and can save your life, be careful, it might hurt your eyes a bit. I'll tone it down." She placed her hands on each side of her head, fingers spread apart and elbows raised. Suddenly, a blinding light flashed, momentarily stunning the group.
Glacia continued after they regained their senses.
"Taiyoken, basically a flash of light that blinds. I've reduced it, but it can stun your opponent for several seconds with a low ki cost. I imagine you're already familiar with using this kind of technique?"
Daniel nodded and spoke up, "A flashbang without the bang, I can still think of a dozen situations where it could be useful. Do you have any more offensive ones?"
Glacia, for her part, smirked as she raised her arm in the air and a ki ball appeared. It began to spin on itself while flattening more and more until it became the size of a large disc. She took the time to do this as slowly as possible so that everyone understood.
She was about to continue when she saw Olivia raise her arm and start to imitate her, so she intervened.
"Olivia, no, there is a time and place to learn that. Be good and wait. I promise to teach you even cooler techniques later, okay?"
"Okay, Miss Glacia!" she replied as she stopped and lowered her arm.
"Oh dear, that could have quickly gone wrong," she murmured before regaining her composure.
"Anyway, I was saying... yes, the ki disc you see is called a Kienzan. The attack will not explode even if it were to hit a barrier like mine, because it doesn't have the power, and that's good because that's not what it's for."
Glacia took a small stump of a cut tree that she found nearby, pulled it out of the ground, and threw it into the air. She put her disc in front of her vertically on the return trajectory of the stump and cut it cleanly as it returned to the ground. "I only have this at hand, but the result would be the same if I threw it at a mutant or a regular human," she said, dissipating her Kienzan.
The group shuddered, imagining the scene.
"Isn't there a small, precise, and fast attack?" asked Natasha.
"Like bullets, you mean? You can shoot small lasers with high penetration ability with your finger."
She took one of the two stump pieces on the ground, threw it in the air again, and aimed at it with her outstretched finger. She fired a quick laser that went through the stump, then another, and another that broke the stump, which crashed to the ground.
"Like this?" she asked with a satisfied expression.
"I didn't see anything... did you guys see anything?" asked Natasha.
"Nothing," answered Daniel.
"I saw the stump getting pierced, but I didn't see anything else," Louis chimed in.
"Ngh," Arthur grunted, shaking his head.
"Nada," Alexandre responded.
"Me neither," Marie added.
"Me! Me! I saw! There was something purple, then BAM! It was so cool!" replied Olivia, all excited, raising her hand and jumping in place.
"Wait, she actually saw the attack while no one else did. It's one of my fastest attacks," Glacia thought, impressed that Olivia had managed to catch even a glimpse of her attack. She continued.
"This attack has a similar principle to the Kienzan, but on a smaller scale. Basically, you launch an elongated ki ball that spins on itself extremely fast like a drill. The hardest part is launching it quickly and maintaining control. These are the four skills I think I can teach you, in addition to flying, which, in the long run, will give you a chance against other reasonably powerful mutants... I don't want to break your hopes, but someone like the Red Demon would still be out of reach.
However, weaklings like those who took Olivia's family or the hospital hostage would be within your reach... except for the Buu, but that's a whole separate issue."
"The Buu?" asked Natasha seriously.
"Do you remember that all mutants have physical forms that come from the Dragon Ball manga?"
"You just said that you and the other mutants were the reincarnation of your video game avatars, but never mentioned which game. We also didn't think to ask you, so it's our fault, but there are rumors circulating about a manga called Dragon Ball."
Glacia nodded. "Yes, that's it. The game in question is Dragon Ball Xenoverse, inspired by the Dragon Ball universe created by a Japanese mangaka named Akira Toriyama. I'm speculating a bit because I don't know what is respected from the original universe and what comes from the game, but there are several playable races in the game, and some of them are much harder to kill in the lore than others.
Buu is the pink monster that was the leader of the traffickers at the hospital. I launched an attack that killed his minions, but for him, it only caused his body to burst into several pieces that reconstituted right after. It still uses energy to reconstitute itself, but in theory, an attack like the one I showed you will have no effect on him."
"I saw the videos. You launched a multicolored attack that disintegrated him."
"Yes, that was my second favorite attack, the Stardust Breaker. It might be challenging to explain, but in essence, ki exists in everything, even in minuscule amounts. However, unlike living beings, non-living entities do not possess a core.
There are two forms of ki: one that sustains existence and another that separates it, reducing it to a particle state. Usually, a balance is maintained for something to exist, similar to the concept of yin and yang. My attack involves channeling deconstructive energy onto a target, disrupting his balance and as long as there is energy, the attack spreads, returning the target to a particle state."
She extended her right arm, palm facing upward, and a multicolored ball appeared. She clenched her hand and threw it far away from the group. A trail of luminous dust headed further towards the grass. Nothing happened for a few moments, then very quickly, the ground began to disappear, leaving a spherical hole 3 meters wide.
Before even continuing, Glacia turned to Olivia. "Olivia, I forbid you to try to reproduce what you just saw. No ifs, ands, or buts. Don't even think about doing it secretly. It's very important, understand?"
"Ye-yes! I promise, I will be good!" Olivia was surprised by the stern tone but accepted her guardian's order without complaint.
"Good, I'm counting on you." She turned to the others who were staring at the hole, terrified.
"This attack is not achievable by novices. I can only do it because it was transferred into my brain. If I tried to do it without knowing anything, I would end up like the ground... disintegrated. So no, you can't learn it. If in a few years I see that you have perfect control of your ki, then I could teach you. But not before, it's way too dangerous."
The group nodded silently, still terrified at the idea of disappearing like that.
"Great! Now, let's get back to what I originally wanted to propose: who's up for learning to sense their core this afternoon?" Glacia asked, clapping her hands in front of her.
"I think without doubt that we're all interested in learning to fly and shoot lasers, right guys?"
"Yeah," "Definitely," "Every day!", "Ngh," "Is there room for me?"
Although Glacia wasn't taken aback by their reaction, she found Marie's response quite surprising.
"I have nothing against teaching you, but I'm not sure if we can do it here in that case." She then turned to Natasha for confirmation.
"Hey, why not? These are your secrets you want to teach, and she already signed up to stay in the base for the day, so everything's good."
"Cool, then yes, you can stay."
"Thank you," Marie sincerely thanked.
"It's my pleasure. Let's meet here at 2 PM?"
"Sure, you're going to Olivia's to pick up clothes, right?"
"Yes, well, I wanted to do that, but I just remembered I haven't been able to get a credit card yet and can't access my bank account... Marie, could you look after Olivia while I sort out getting one despite my trigger? It might take some time, but I can't delay it indefinitely."
Marie nodded, "Of course."
Glacia then turned to Natasha.
"Hey, Natasha, do you think I can get some help if I kindly ask the commander to help me speed things up?"
"That should be doable. I'll give you her phone number and lend you my phone, and you can explain your problem, which is far from trivial. I think she'll agree to take care of it. But one favor for another, you'll owe her one."
"Seems fair, I guess," replied Glacia.
They separated for the lunch break, each going about their own business. With a mix of emotions and a few tears, Marie and Olivia managed to gather Olivia's clothes, toiletries, and her trusty tablet in a suitcase. They comforted each other while enjoying a meal at Olivia's favorite Asian restaurant.
Meanwhile, Glacia successfully updated her identity and withdrew €1000 with the help of her boss, while waiting for her new credit card to arrive. She stowed the money in the pockets of the GIGN jacket she kept. Although she normally hated dealing with paperwork, she had never been so happy to see bureaucrats act as if their jobs were on the line—a feeling that was probably not far from the truth.
At 2 pm, the group gathered in an indoor exercise room at the military base. As they were still learning to sense their cores, Glacia decided it wasn't necessary to do exercises outdoors in the cold. She asked them to form a circle around her and find a comfortable position since they wouldn't be moving much. She instructed Olivia to stand aside and said she would work with her after taking care of the others.
"Alright, now I'm going to give each of you a small ki ball to hold in your hands. Your task is to identify the sensations it gives you: warmth, tingling, and so on. Don't ignore anything, and whatever you feel from the ball, you must find it within yourself. Are you all ready? Okay, the ball will be quite fragile, so hold it gently."
She began creating six small ki balls, which she gently directed towards each group member. They touched the ball with their fingertips, and, seeing that nothing happened, eventually grabbed it with both hands. Each in their own position, legs spread or cross-legged, they all closed their eyes to focus on the ball between their hands.
Seeing that everyone was focused, Glacia started to fly and approached Olivia, who was waiting impatiently. "Alright, Olivia, you've been well-behaved all morning, and as promised, I'm going to teach you how to fly. But keep being good and don't be noisy, okay? The others need this silence to concentrate."
"Okay, Miss Glacia, I'll be as quiet as a turtle," replied Olivia, miming zipping her lips with her hands.
"A turtle?" Glacia wondered, then continued, "Exactly. Now, let's start with the basics. I want you to remember the sensation you have when extracting your ki from your core, but this time, direct it beneath your feet and try to grab it like you do with your ki balls, then pull upwards."
"Ok."
Olivia closed her eyes, and Glacia watched her intently. Nothing happened in the room, animated only by Olivia's changing expressions as she tried to move her ki within her body. After forty minutes, Olivia's expression changed as if she was trying hard to do something, and a miracle occurred: she began to lift off the ground by about ten centimeters.
"Olivia, you can open your eyes and look at your feet."
"Hmm? Oh, look, Miss Glacia, I'm flying!" She leaned forward and lost her balance. She lost her concentration and quickly landed back on her feet. But as she was about to fall, Glacia caught her.
"Good job, Olivia, you're almost there. Now that you can lift off, do the same thing to your entire body. You fell because you were only flying with the lower part of your body," Glacia explained, flying upside down to illustrate her point.
"Okay, Miss Glacia, watch me, I'm going to fly again!"
"Don't worry, I will," Glacia assured her calmly.
And Olivia refocused. Glacia waited again for several long minutes, but after 30 minutes, she began to hear some commotion from the group of adults.
"Ugh, I don't get it, I can't do it!" Louis complained.
"Same here," added Alexandre, looking at the ball he held in his left hand. "No matter how hard I try, I can't find anything that resembles what I feel from this ball."
Arthur, Daniel, Marie and Natasha said nothing but had opened their eyes and were silently watching.
"Is it really that complicated?" Olivia wondered aloud. "Olivia managed in 30 minutes? She even managed to extract her core from her body without help. I thought you would at least be as quick as her," Glacia said, perplexed by the impasse.
The group turned to little Olivia, who remained standing, still focused on her task, unaware of the attention she was receiving.
"30 minutes? And how long have we been at it?" Louis asked.
"About 1 hour and 10 minutes," Daniel answered, glancing at his watch.
"I don't feel like I've made any progress since we started..." Alexandre admitted.
"Maybe there's another method than just hoping we awaken a sense we've never had in our entire lives," Louis retorted, casting an unhappy glance at Glacia.
"Or maybe it's the right method, but we just need more time than a little girl who clearly has a talent for it," Natasha replied, defending Glacia.
"Ngh," Arthur agreed with Natasha. He was about to say something when he caught something out of the corner of his eye. Olivia was lifting off the ground before their eyes. The agents who had been talking before fell silent one by one as they saw a seemingly supernatural miracle occur before them.
Glacia said nothing but started following Olivia, who was flying higher and higher: one meter above the ground, two meters, five meters.
"Olivia, that's high enough."
She opened her eyes and, with a big smile, exclaimed with joy: "Miss Glacia, I did it! Look!" But as she said that, she lost her concentration again and began to fall. Glacia caught her instantly.
"I'm proud of you, Olivia, but stay focused when you fly. Go on, try again while watching me and based on how you felt a moment ago."
"Ok."
Olivia managed to repeat the miracle and took off from Glacia's arms.
"Good, now follow me. Take your time."
"Okay!"
The group of adults was astonished to see little Olivia flying in the air, filled with joy, attempting to perform flips with some difficulty. Glacia watched her closely, catching her whenever she lost her concentration or risked hitting a wall or the ceiling.
"She's flying..." exclaimed Louis, in shock.
"Still doubting Glacia's methods?" teased Natasha, watching with amusement as Olivia tried to join Glacia, who was clearly playing with her.
"I think I'll just shut up and focus on my meditation, or whatever it's called," Louis admitted, sitting down cross-legged.
"Good choice. Anyone else have anything to add?"
No one answered, and they returned to their positions, their motivation strengthened.
The afternoon continued in this manner: Glacia enjoyed herself while training Olivia, as the rest of the group stayed concentrated. Regrettably, none of them succeeded in discovering their core. However, witnessing Olivia persistently flying alongside Glacia maintained their unwavering motivation.
In the evening, Glacia offered Marie to pay for a hotel room where she was staying, and Marie gratefully accepted. Glacia took the opportunity to ask for another room with two beds, which she got without any problem; it was even across from Natasha's room. They then had dinner at a local restaurant before parting ways, each heading to their own room.
They agreed to meet the next morning for breakfast before Marie's return to Paris.
As Glacia and Olivia settled into their room, Olivia suggested sharing her tablet with Glacia to watch a series on the internet. Glacia recommended that Olivia watch the Dragon Ball Z series, explaining that her powers came from there. Olivia agreed enthusiastically.
As 10 p.m. approached, Olivia was already starting to drift off to sleep. As Glacia tucked her into bed right next to her, there was a knock at the door. Glacia recognized the energy behind the door, but the surprise remained.
"Natasha?" Glacia went to open the door, but what awaited her surprised her even more. Natasha was wearing a very light black pajama set, which could easily be described as sexy. Glacia felt nothing at the moment, except disbelief at the scene before her.
"Uh... do you need something?"
Natasha wore a seductive smile and a flirtatious look, gently caressing Glacia's face. "I came for you to inject your essence into me."
Glacia stepped back, taken aback by the situation. "Uh, what?" After a few seconds, Natasha burst into laughter. Glacia realized she had just been pranked and blushed with embarrassment.
"Oh, you should have seen your face! Haha."
Glacia pouted as Natasha calmed down and spoke.
"You're really too naive. I told you this morning that if the price for increasing my core was to sleep with you, I'd pay it every night… I was serious," she added with a serious look and a sly smile.
"Really?"
"Really. You're a good person, no matter how you see yourself now. I know you won't do anything inappropriate, other than injecting some of you into me."
"Why phrase it like that? It's embarrassing…"
"Because you're too easy to tease. By the way, you never told me: how do you see yourself now that the situation is calmer ? Just curious."
"Uh… I don't know, I'm Glacia, that's all that comes to mind. I don't have any desire to… well, I don't feel anything since my trigger. And I think it's better to refer to me as female because Glacia is a girl, but personally, I don't mind as long as I know who you're talking to."
"Hmm, I see, unique to the end, huh? Well, make room so I can come in."
"Ah, uh, yes, sorry."
"Hello again, Olivia, you look really tired," she said while waving to Olivia.
Olivia had been listening to what was happening at the entrance while lying in her bed, she waved back.
"Yes, Miss Natasha, are you going to sleep with us?"
"That's the plan, I'll snuggle up to Glacia while she injects her essence into me."
"Hey, I also want to sleep with Miss Glacia! Why can't I… I don't want to sleep alone…"
Natasha forgot her joke in the face of Olivia's honesty and innocence. She turned to Glacia and whispered: "We can spoil her a little more, she just lost her family, after all."
"Yes, I suppose, and I'd also like to see the limits of the transfer, if there are any."
Glacia spoke up to Olivia, "Okay Olivia, you can sleep with us tonight."
"Yay!" she said, quickly getting out of her bed and into Glacia's, then patting the bed.
"Hurry! Hurry!"
"It's one way to signal bedtime, I suppose," said Glacia, amused.
"Can you inject your ki even if we sandwich Olivia?"
"I just need to touch both of you, so it should be fine."
"Great, let's sleep!"
Glacia lay down on Olivia's right side, and Natasha on her left. They allowed Glacia to embrace them with her arms. Despite her nonchalant appearance, Natasha couldn't help but blush slightly.
After a few moments of silence, Olivia and Natasha began to feel a gentle sensation coursing through their bodies. "That must be her ki," thought Natasha.
Olivia snuggled even closer to Glacia and quickly fell asleep.
Natasha, feeling comfortable and protected by Glacia's ki, also drifted off to sleep. Seeing the others falling asleep, Glacia let go and joined them in the arms of Morpheus.
Glacia overheard the conversation, even though Natasha hadn't been particularly discreet, standing only a few yards away. Natasha occasionally glanced at Glacia with slight embarrassment but carried on talking to her superior as if she were alone. She underscored that Glacia was highly protective of Olivia and wouldn't allow invasive testing; instead, they could simply ask questions and observe her behavior.
The phone call ended, and Natasha turned her gaze to Glacia, still a bit embarrassed, before speaking up: "I'm sorry for suggesting using Olivia as leverage. I don't really mean it, but it was the best way to convince our superiors to entrust her to you without causing us any problems in the medium term. I don't know if this is good news in itself, but our boss isn't in the habit of considering children as tools, so you have nothing to fear from her. For the others, however..."
"Who are the higher-ups?"
"The generals, the president, people like that. They don't want to make an enemy of you, so they should be cautious, but some have misplaced pride and might entertain absurd ideas."
"Like what?" she asked, concerned.
"They might seize any opportunity to create obstacles with endless paperwork. Or they might attempt to use you as a tool for their own purposes."
"Even now, when war is raging everywhere?"
"As I said, absurd ideas. For now, everything is fine, and our direct superior has given her approval and is on our side. We just need to have the aunt sign confidentiality clauses and follow the rules, and everything should go smoothly."
The duo went to the reception desk, where they were directed to the administration office. They picked up the documents filed in a folder. Then, they split up. Natasha went to find her team, while Glacia went to get Marie and Olivia.
After giving the instructions and having the documents signed, Glacia quickly returned them and then came back to guide Marie and Olivia through the base. She flew a few meters above the ground, while Marie drove her car. Following a flying person was a unique experience for Marie.
Upon arriving at the location, they saw several parked cars and a group of people dressed in black jackets with GIGN badges, khaki pants, and combat boots. They were talking to a military officer dressed in green, with a sergeant's badge on his chest.
Glacia waved, but only Daniel and Natasha responded. The others looked at her, as well as the car following her, with indifference for some and hesitation for others. The sergeant observed Glacia attentively but remained impassive.
Glacia landed near a free parking space where Marie parked. Olivia was the first to get out and jumped into Glacia's arms.
"That was so cool! When can I fly like that?! Tell me, when is it? When is it?"
Glacia couldn't help but laugh lightly. "If you behave during the tour, I'll teach you how to do it this afternoon. But you have to be good, okay?" she said, setting Olivia back on the ground.
"YES! I promise, promise!" She dashed over to Marie, who had just gotten out of her car, all excited. "AUNTIE! I'm going to learn to fly!"
If Marie had a talent, it was adapting quickly.
She patted Olivia's head. "That's great, sweetheart, but you have to be good while the adults talk and do their boring stuff."
"Yes, I promised Miss Glacia that I would be super good, you'll see! Come on, let's go!"
Olivia replied, pulling Marie by the hand towards the group of soldiers, followed by a still-smiling Glacia.
Marie allowed herself to be guided by the enthusiastic little girl and examined the building." It didn't seem new, probably built over forty years ago", she thought.
Upon arrival, she introduced herself to the soldiers, who did the same with kindness.
"My name is Olivia Tourelle, like my auntie! Hurry up and do your adult stuff so I can fly!"
Olivia's comment surprised several people, except for Natasha, Marie and, surprisingly, Daniel, who remembered Glacia's promise made two days earlier.
Glacia tried to display a serious expression but kept a smile on her lips and patted Olivia.
"Olivia, being good also means not rushing adults for your personal desires. What we have to do is important, both for my job as a protector and for the two of us. We will be living here later on, Olivia."
"But... I already have a house, I can give you the address if you need it, I know it by heart."
The cheerful atmosphere quickly faded, but Glacia continued, with a sadder look. She crouched down to be at Olivia's eye level and looked her in the eyes.
"Olivia... it's true that you still have your house, but it's not mine, and you'll be living with me from now on. That's what you wanted, right? For us to stay together?"
"Yes... but I have my tablet there, can I get it back?"
"Of course, we'll get your things after the tour, okay?"
"Okay."
"Alright, now we'll continue the tour, and you won't rush the adults anymore, understood?"
"Okay... but is it going to take long?"
Glacia turned to Natasha, who was watching the duo with a small smile, and answered Olivia:
"It should take a few hours, enough time to take notes and photos. We can start with the upper floor since that's the part that concerns you and the reason for your aunt's presence. Once that's done, you can have fun with your aunt, is that alright, little one?"
"Ok."
"Alright, we can even save some time by splitting up. Daniel, Louis, Alexandre, and Arthur, you'll inspect the ground floor and give me a summary of what we'd need and where we could place them. We need a personal office for Glacia and me, two rooms for your offices, and plan for additional rooms for reinforcements arriving later, an armory, a break room, and an eating area. Don't hesitate to be creative. Does everyone know what to do? Perfect, let's begin."
The tour with Natasha started on the upper floor, which was easily accessible without any doors blocking the way. Once a dormitory, it contained about ten rooms used as bedrooms; there was a shared bathroom in poor condition, but that was about it. The wooden floor creaked, the old windows didn't insulate well and some were broken, the peeling paint was an eyesore. However, the sergeant had assured that the building was well insulated thermally.
Glacia worried about the renovation work to be done. Natasha reassured her by explaining that there were no restrictions imposed by their superiors regarding the complete renovation of the building. She even added, with a mischievous smile, that it was possible to transform the floor into rooms worthy of a four-star hotel.
As for Marie, she had a multitude of ideas for reorganizing the space: knocking down a wall to create an open living room, installing a large bathroom, determining the most suitable type of kitchen... She was full of ideas and worked on a plan with Natasha, who was equally inspired.
Glacia, surprised to see them so creative, asked them:
"How do you come up with all these ideas? I can imagine demolishing walls to gain space, but for the rest…"
Marie and Natasha exchanged a glance and then laughed lightly before Marie turned to Glacia:
"I don't know about Natasha, but personally, I love playing The Sims to create and furnish houses," she confessed, blushing slightly.
"Hey, you too? I love playing it when I have some free time. I find it annoying to make them live their lives, but designing houses is fun."
Glacia, thoughtful, spoke up in turn:
"Hmm, I played it in my childhood, but I didn't think it could have a practical side in real life. I'm impressed."
Natasha couldn't help but blush slightly in response. She replied:
"Thank you... Anyway, we were discussing Olivia's room." She wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Olivia, who had been quiet until then.
"Yeah! My turn! I also play The Sims, I can help!"
"Oh? And where do you want your room to be?" asked Marie, curious with a small smile.
Olivia pointed at the plan laid out on the floor with her finger:
"Here!"
"Next to the kitchen? Hmm, you wouldn't be interested in sneaking food at night, would you?" asked Marie, raising an eyebrow.
Olivia began to fidget, slightly panicked:
"No! I mean, no, Miss Glacia is just next door, that's all... and I've never eaten Kinder at night! I promise!"
Glacia couldn't help but smile inwardly at this semi-confession from Olivia, but she maintained a serious expression as she addressed her.
"Olivia."
Olivia turned to Glacia but didn't dare look directly at her.
"Yes?"
"Look me in the eyes."
She hesitated, but eventually looked up and met Glacia's gaze. Unlike what she had often experienced with her mother when she was being scolded, Glacia seemed neither angry nor irritated. Her gaze was calm but serious.
"Have you ever secretly eaten at night?"
"Uh... no?"
"Olivia."
"Yes... I'm sorry."
"Did it happen often?"
"Uh... sometimes, I was hungry. Please don't be mad, I won't do it anymore."
Glacia began to ask herself new questions. She approached Olivia and crouched down to her level.
"Why were you hungry? Didn't you like what your parents gave you to eat?"
She shook her head.
"No, I like mom's cooking, but sometimes I was naughty or mom and dad didn't like what I said and I was deprived of meals."
"And did that happen often?"
"Two or three times a week... I'm sorry. I wanted to be good, but they were mean to Sophie and I hit them. Mom and dad said I shouldn't respond to violence with violence and that I should be nice to everyone... I didn't understand, and mom was angry, so I was punished again."
"Punishing a child for doing something wrong, I understand, but depriving them of food regularly to the point they have to eat in secret at night... I don't like that," Glacia thought.
She turned her head to Marie, who looked horrified at Olivia. Natasha was calm, but her gaze showed a slightly hidden anger.
"That's definitely not normal, but first..." She turned back to Olivia, who didn't understand what the silence around her meant.
"You're not in trouble, Olivia, don't worry. You can even have a room close to the kitchen, but you won't need to eat in secret with me, alright?"
"Really? I'll be good, I promise!"
"On that note, you need to stop making promises only to break them a few minutes later, or even as you're making them."
"But..."
"Olivia, you promised not to eat in secret at night while knowing you were lying. That's not good. Likewise, when you promised me not to use your ki without my permission, you did it twice in less than ten minutes."
"..."
"I'm not mad, Olivia, but I gotta step in if it's gonna hurt your credibility. You can break a promise if it's better for the person you made it to. Like I did with my promise to teach you to fly: I won't wait till the end of the year or check your grades, I'll teach you this afternoon.
Would you have liked it if I broke my promise and refused to teach you to fly, even if you had kept your word?"
"No..."
"It's the same for people you make promises to that you don't keep; it's not good, and you shouldn't act like that. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, Miss Glacia, I prom... yes, I promise not to do it again!"
"Good. I'm counting on you, and know that I'll be watching if you don't keep your promise. You'll be able to eat, don't worry. At first, your punishments will consist of sitting still for hours, and you'll have to... meditate! Mwahaha, my punishment will be divine, believe me!"
Olivia looked at her, horrified, while Marie and Natasha observed the duo, amused and reassured to see that Glacia was handling Olivia without resorting to force, unlike many parents.
The tour resumed without major interruptions this time. Plans were made, and they agreed on the work to be done in Glacia and Olivia's future apartments.
The rest of the team had also finished agreeing on the layout of the ground floor. Their decision was to add a basement converted into an armory to free up space for new members who would arrive. A dining area already existed, but the kitchen was unsanitary and required renovation, as did the toilets that were used for storage. Natasha gave her approval after they reported their findings and showed their work.
The tour ended in three hours. As the sergeant walked away and Natasha was about to dismiss everyone for the rest of the morning, Glacia made a surprising proposal.
"I promised Olivia I would teach her to fly this afternoon, but if you'd like, I can start helping you master your ki at the same time. You don't have the ability to fly yet, but I think I have a solution to that problem; I just need to run some tests on my end to ensure its feasibility.
For your part, you can already learn to feel your core and manipulate it. Olivia succeeded in just half an hour, so it should be easy for you."
Louis was the first to react after a moment of silence.
"Are you serious? You can teach us to fly like you? Like the other mutants?"
"For sure. Flying isn't the hardest thing to do when you know how to move your ki at will. But as I said before, I still need to make sure of the method to enlarge your core."
Arthur looked at her seriously.
"Will your lessons include your super strength? Your resistance to blows and bullets? Protecting us from giant lasers?"
Daniel interrupted: "Wait, can we also shoot a giant laser like you?"
"Hmm, you can improve, in the long term, how to strengthen your body and resilience, but it will take time to manually synchronize your body and core and even more time to do it naturally.
To protect against lasers, it won't be that simple.
There is a simple rule regarding ki attacks: an attack can only be countered by equal or greater energy skills. For now, you have virtually no ki, and so even if you were masters of ki control, you couldn't directly stop anything."
"Directly?" asked Natasha.
"Yes, there are ways to cheat, so to speak, if you manage to focus your ki where an attack is headed." She concentrated and imagined C-17's shield, how it worked, understanding the principle quickly as if she had always known how to do it. This feeling was always strange for her, but she was starting to get used to it.
She opened her eyes as she was surrounded by a blue barrier that enveloped her entire body.
"Wow," exclaimed Olivia, all excited.
The others looked at her curiously.
"This barrier can stop attacks from all directions, but it requires a certain amount of energy in its creation, maintenance, and even during its use. Since you will be facing stronger opponents, you will need to be resourceful."
She nearly made the barrier disappear, except for a small part she left in front of her, and created a ki ball with her left hand. "For example, by maintaining only part of the barrier and instead of trying to counter the ki attack, you try to deflect it." She bounced her ki ball off the shield to the ground, where it destroyed itself by digging a small hole.
"Deflecting an attack requires less power, although a minimum will be needed. At first, you will have to focus on dodging attacks as much as possible.
And Daniel, for the same reason, it will be impossible for you to launch an attack like me or the Red Demon. But there is a kind of attack that should be accessible to you despite a small amount of ki."
This statement intrigued the group even more as they listened attentively to Glacia's lesson.
"One that is simple and can save your life, be careful, it might hurt your eyes a bit. I'll tone it down." She placed her hands on each side of her head, fingers spread apart and elbows raised. Suddenly, a blinding light flashed, momentarily stunning the group.
Glacia continued after they regained their senses.
"Taiyoken, basically a flash of light that blinds. I've reduced it, but it can stun your opponent for several seconds with a low ki cost. I imagine you're already familiar with using this kind of technique?"
Daniel nodded and spoke up, "A flashbang without the bang, I can still think of a dozen situations where it could be useful. Do you have any more offensive ones?"
Glacia, for her part, smirked as she raised her arm in the air and a ki ball appeared. It began to spin on itself while flattening more and more until it became the size of a large disc. She took the time to do this as slowly as possible so that everyone understood.
She was about to continue when she saw Olivia raise her arm and start to imitate her, so she intervened.
"Olivia, no, there is a time and place to learn that. Be good and wait. I promise to teach you even cooler techniques later, okay?"
"Okay, Miss Glacia!" she replied as she stopped and lowered her arm.
"Oh dear, that could have quickly gone wrong," she murmured before regaining her composure.
"Anyway, I was saying... yes, the ki disc you see is called a Kienzan. The attack will not explode even if it were to hit a barrier like mine, because it doesn't have the power, and that's good because that's not what it's for."
Glacia took a small stump of a cut tree that she found nearby, pulled it out of the ground, and threw it into the air. She put her disc in front of her vertically on the return trajectory of the stump and cut it cleanly as it returned to the ground. "I only have this at hand, but the result would be the same if I threw it at a mutant or a regular human," she said, dissipating her Kienzan.
The group shuddered, imagining the scene.
"Isn't there a small, precise, and fast attack?" asked Natasha.
"Like bullets, you mean? You can shoot small lasers with high penetration ability with your finger."
She took one of the two stump pieces on the ground, threw it in the air again, and aimed at it with her outstretched finger. She fired a quick laser that went through the stump, then another, and another that broke the stump, which crashed to the ground.
"Like this?" she asked with a satisfied expression.
"I didn't see anything... did you guys see anything?" asked Natasha.
"Nothing," answered Daniel.
"I saw the stump getting pierced, but I didn't see anything else," Louis chimed in.
"Ngh," Arthur grunted, shaking his head.
"Nada," Alexandre responded.
"Me neither," Marie added.
"Me! Me! I saw! There was something purple, then BAM! It was so cool!" replied Olivia, all excited, raising her hand and jumping in place.
"Wait, she actually saw the attack while no one else did. It's one of my fastest attacks," Glacia thought, impressed that Olivia had managed to catch even a glimpse of her attack. She continued.
"This attack has a similar principle to the Kienzan, but on a smaller scale. Basically, you launch an elongated ki ball that spins on itself extremely fast like a drill. The hardest part is launching it quickly and maintaining control. These are the four skills I think I can teach you, in addition to flying, which, in the long run, will give you a chance against other reasonably powerful mutants... I don't want to break your hopes, but someone like the Red Demon would still be out of reach.
However, weaklings like those who took Olivia's family or the hospital hostage would be within your reach... except for the Buu, but that's a whole separate issue."
"The Buu?" asked Natasha seriously.
"Do you remember that all mutants have physical forms that come from the Dragon Ball manga?"
"You just said that you and the other mutants were the reincarnation of your video game avatars, but never mentioned which game. We also didn't think to ask you, so it's our fault, but there are rumors circulating about a manga called Dragon Ball."
Glacia nodded. "Yes, that's it. The game in question is Dragon Ball Xenoverse, inspired by the Dragon Ball universe created by a Japanese mangaka named Akira Toriyama. I'm speculating a bit because I don't know what is respected from the original universe and what comes from the game, but there are several playable races in the game, and some of them are much harder to kill in the lore than others.
Buu is the pink monster that was the leader of the traffickers at the hospital. I launched an attack that killed his minions, but for him, it only caused his body to burst into several pieces that reconstituted right after. It still uses energy to reconstitute itself, but in theory, an attack like the one I showed you will have no effect on him."
"I saw the videos. You launched a multicolored attack that disintegrated him."
"Yes, that was my second favorite attack, the Stardust Breaker. It might be challenging to explain, but in essence, ki exists in everything, even in minuscule amounts. However, unlike living beings, non-living entities do not possess a core.
There are two forms of ki: one that sustains existence and another that separates it, reducing it to a particle state. Usually, a balance is maintained for something to exist, similar to the concept of yin and yang. My attack involves channeling deconstructive energy onto a target, disrupting his balance and as long as there is energy, the attack spreads, returning the target to a particle state."
She extended her right arm, palm facing upward, and a multicolored ball appeared. She clenched her hand and threw it far away from the group. A trail of luminous dust headed further towards the grass. Nothing happened for a few moments, then very quickly, the ground began to disappear, leaving a spherical hole 3 meters wide.
Before even continuing, Glacia turned to Olivia. "Olivia, I forbid you to try to reproduce what you just saw. No ifs, ands, or buts. Don't even think about doing it secretly. It's very important, understand?"
"Ye-yes! I promise, I will be good!" Olivia was surprised by the stern tone but accepted her guardian's order without complaint.
"Good, I'm counting on you." She turned to the others who were staring at the hole, terrified.
"This attack is not achievable by novices. I can only do it because it was transferred into my brain. If I tried to do it without knowing anything, I would end up like the ground... disintegrated. So no, you can't learn it. If in a few years I see that you have perfect control of your ki, then I could teach you. But not before, it's way too dangerous."
The group nodded silently, still terrified at the idea of disappearing like that.
"Great! Now, let's get back to what I originally wanted to propose: who's up for learning to sense their core this afternoon?" Glacia asked, clapping her hands in front of her.
"I think without doubt that we're all interested in learning to fly and shoot lasers, right guys?"
"Yeah," "Definitely," "Every day!", "Ngh," "Is there room for me?"
Although Glacia wasn't taken aback by their reaction, she found Marie's response quite surprising.
"I have nothing against teaching you, but I'm not sure if we can do it here in that case." She then turned to Natasha for confirmation.
"Hey, why not? These are your secrets you want to teach, and she already signed up to stay in the base for the day, so everything's good."
"Cool, then yes, you can stay."
"Thank you," Marie sincerely thanked.
"It's my pleasure. Let's meet here at 2 PM?"
"Sure, you're going to Olivia's to pick up clothes, right?"
"Yes, well, I wanted to do that, but I just remembered I haven't been able to get a credit card yet and can't access my bank account... Marie, could you look after Olivia while I sort out getting one despite my trigger? It might take some time, but I can't delay it indefinitely."
Marie nodded, "Of course."
Glacia then turned to Natasha.
"Hey, Natasha, do you think I can get some help if I kindly ask the commander to help me speed things up?"
"That should be doable. I'll give you her phone number and lend you my phone, and you can explain your problem, which is far from trivial. I think she'll agree to take care of it. But one favor for another, you'll owe her one."
"Seems fair, I guess," replied Glacia.
They separated for the lunch break, each going about their own business. With a mix of emotions and a few tears, Marie and Olivia managed to gather Olivia's clothes, toiletries, and her trusty tablet in a suitcase. They comforted each other while enjoying a meal at Olivia's favorite Asian restaurant.
Meanwhile, Glacia successfully updated her identity and withdrew €1000 with the help of her boss, while waiting for her new credit card to arrive. She stowed the money in the pockets of the GIGN jacket she kept. Although she normally hated dealing with paperwork, she had never been so happy to see bureaucrats act as if their jobs were on the line—a feeling that was probably not far from the truth.
At 2 pm, the group gathered in an indoor exercise room at the military base. As they were still learning to sense their cores, Glacia decided it wasn't necessary to do exercises outdoors in the cold. She asked them to form a circle around her and find a comfortable position since they wouldn't be moving much. She instructed Olivia to stand aside and said she would work with her after taking care of the others.
"Alright, now I'm going to give each of you a small ki ball to hold in your hands. Your task is to identify the sensations it gives you: warmth, tingling, and so on. Don't ignore anything, and whatever you feel from the ball, you must find it within yourself. Are you all ready? Okay, the ball will be quite fragile, so hold it gently."
She began creating six small ki balls, which she gently directed towards each group member. They touched the ball with their fingertips, and, seeing that nothing happened, eventually grabbed it with both hands. Each in their own position, legs spread or cross-legged, they all closed their eyes to focus on the ball between their hands.
Seeing that everyone was focused, Glacia started to fly and approached Olivia, who was waiting impatiently. "Alright, Olivia, you've been well-behaved all morning, and as promised, I'm going to teach you how to fly. But keep being good and don't be noisy, okay? The others need this silence to concentrate."
"Okay, Miss Glacia, I'll be as quiet as a turtle," replied Olivia, miming zipping her lips with her hands.
"A turtle?" Glacia wondered, then continued, "Exactly. Now, let's start with the basics. I want you to remember the sensation you have when extracting your ki from your core, but this time, direct it beneath your feet and try to grab it like you do with your ki balls, then pull upwards."
"Ok."
Olivia closed her eyes, and Glacia watched her intently. Nothing happened in the room, animated only by Olivia's changing expressions as she tried to move her ki within her body. After forty minutes, Olivia's expression changed as if she was trying hard to do something, and a miracle occurred: she began to lift off the ground by about ten centimeters.
"Olivia, you can open your eyes and look at your feet."
"Hmm? Oh, look, Miss Glacia, I'm flying!" She leaned forward and lost her balance. She lost her concentration and quickly landed back on her feet. But as she was about to fall, Glacia caught her.
"Good job, Olivia, you're almost there. Now that you can lift off, do the same thing to your entire body. You fell because you were only flying with the lower part of your body," Glacia explained, flying upside down to illustrate her point.
"Okay, Miss Glacia, watch me, I'm going to fly again!"
"Don't worry, I will," Glacia assured her calmly.
And Olivia refocused. Glacia waited again for several long minutes, but after 30 minutes, she began to hear some commotion from the group of adults.
"Ugh, I don't get it, I can't do it!" Louis complained.
"Same here," added Alexandre, looking at the ball he held in his left hand. "No matter how hard I try, I can't find anything that resembles what I feel from this ball."
Arthur, Daniel, Marie and Natasha said nothing but had opened their eyes and were silently watching.
"Is it really that complicated?" Olivia wondered aloud. "Olivia managed in 30 minutes? She even managed to extract her core from her body without help. I thought you would at least be as quick as her," Glacia said, perplexed by the impasse.
The group turned to little Olivia, who remained standing, still focused on her task, unaware of the attention she was receiving.
"30 minutes? And how long have we been at it?" Louis asked.
"About 1 hour and 10 minutes," Daniel answered, glancing at his watch.
"I don't feel like I've made any progress since we started..." Alexandre admitted.
"Maybe there's another method than just hoping we awaken a sense we've never had in our entire lives," Louis retorted, casting an unhappy glance at Glacia.
"Or maybe it's the right method, but we just need more time than a little girl who clearly has a talent for it," Natasha replied, defending Glacia.
"Ngh," Arthur agreed with Natasha. He was about to say something when he caught something out of the corner of his eye. Olivia was lifting off the ground before their eyes. The agents who had been talking before fell silent one by one as they saw a seemingly supernatural miracle occur before them.
Glacia said nothing but started following Olivia, who was flying higher and higher: one meter above the ground, two meters, five meters.
"Olivia, that's high enough."
She opened her eyes and, with a big smile, exclaimed with joy: "Miss Glacia, I did it! Look!" But as she said that, she lost her concentration again and began to fall. Glacia caught her instantly.
"I'm proud of you, Olivia, but stay focused when you fly. Go on, try again while watching me and based on how you felt a moment ago."
"Ok."
Olivia managed to repeat the miracle and took off from Glacia's arms.
"Good, now follow me. Take your time."
"Okay!"
The group of adults was astonished to see little Olivia flying in the air, filled with joy, attempting to perform flips with some difficulty. Glacia watched her closely, catching her whenever she lost her concentration or risked hitting a wall or the ceiling.
"She's flying..." exclaimed Louis, in shock.
"Still doubting Glacia's methods?" teased Natasha, watching with amusement as Olivia tried to join Glacia, who was clearly playing with her.
"I think I'll just shut up and focus on my meditation, or whatever it's called," Louis admitted, sitting down cross-legged.
"Good choice. Anyone else have anything to add?"
No one answered, and they returned to their positions, their motivation strengthened.
The afternoon continued in this manner: Glacia enjoyed herself while training Olivia, as the rest of the group stayed concentrated. Regrettably, none of them succeeded in discovering their core. However, witnessing Olivia persistently flying alongside Glacia maintained their unwavering motivation.
In the evening, Glacia offered Marie to pay for a hotel room where she was staying, and Marie gratefully accepted. Glacia took the opportunity to ask for another room with two beds, which she got without any problem; it was even across from Natasha's room. They then had dinner at a local restaurant before parting ways, each heading to their own room.
They agreed to meet the next morning for breakfast before Marie's return to Paris.
As Glacia and Olivia settled into their room, Olivia suggested sharing her tablet with Glacia to watch a series on the internet. Glacia recommended that Olivia watch the Dragon Ball Z series, explaining that her powers came from there. Olivia agreed enthusiastically.
As 10 p.m. approached, Olivia was already starting to drift off to sleep. As Glacia tucked her into bed right next to her, there was a knock at the door. Glacia recognized the energy behind the door, but the surprise remained.
"Natasha?" Glacia went to open the door, but what awaited her surprised her even more. Natasha was wearing a very light black pajama set, which could easily be described as sexy. Glacia felt nothing at the moment, except disbelief at the scene before her.
"Uh... do you need something?"
Natasha wore a seductive smile and a flirtatious look, gently caressing Glacia's face. "I came for you to inject your essence into me."
Glacia stepped back, taken aback by the situation. "Uh, what?" After a few seconds, Natasha burst into laughter. Glacia realized she had just been pranked and blushed with embarrassment.
"Oh, you should have seen your face! Haha."
Glacia pouted as Natasha calmed down and spoke.
"You're really too naive. I told you this morning that if the price for increasing my core was to sleep with you, I'd pay it every night… I was serious," she added with a serious look and a sly smile.
"Really?"
"Really. You're a good person, no matter how you see yourself now. I know you won't do anything inappropriate, other than injecting some of you into me."
"Why phrase it like that? It's embarrassing…"
"Because you're too easy to tease. By the way, you never told me: how do you see yourself now that the situation is calmer ? Just curious."
"Uh… I don't know, I'm Glacia, that's all that comes to mind. I don't have any desire to… well, I don't feel anything since my trigger. And I think it's better to refer to me as female because Glacia is a girl, but personally, I don't mind as long as I know who you're talking to."
"Hmm, I see, unique to the end, huh? Well, make room so I can come in."
"Ah, uh, yes, sorry."
"Hello again, Olivia, you look really tired," she said while waving to Olivia.
Olivia had been listening to what was happening at the entrance while lying in her bed, she waved back.
"Yes, Miss Natasha, are you going to sleep with us?"
"That's the plan, I'll snuggle up to Glacia while she injects her essence into me."
"Hey, I also want to sleep with Miss Glacia! Why can't I… I don't want to sleep alone…"
Natasha forgot her joke in the face of Olivia's honesty and innocence. She turned to Glacia and whispered: "We can spoil her a little more, she just lost her family, after all."
"Yes, I suppose, and I'd also like to see the limits of the transfer, if there are any."
Glacia spoke up to Olivia, "Okay Olivia, you can sleep with us tonight."
"Yay!" she said, quickly getting out of her bed and into Glacia's, then patting the bed.
"Hurry! Hurry!"
"It's one way to signal bedtime, I suppose," said Glacia, amused.
"Can you inject your ki even if we sandwich Olivia?"
"I just need to touch both of you, so it should be fine."
"Great, let's sleep!"
Glacia lay down on Olivia's right side, and Natasha on her left. They allowed Glacia to embrace them with her arms. Despite her nonchalant appearance, Natasha couldn't help but blush slightly.
After a few moments of silence, Olivia and Natasha began to feel a gentle sensation coursing through their bodies. "That must be her ki," thought Natasha.
Olivia snuggled even closer to Glacia and quickly fell asleep.
Natasha, feeling comfortable and protected by Glacia's ki, also drifted off to sleep. Seeing the others falling asleep, Glacia let go and joined them in the arms of Morpheus.
Last edited:
ch14
Glacia woke up to see Olivia flying around a focused Natasha sitting on the edge of the bed. Glacia glanced at the duo, but Olivia made a "shush" gesture with her finger in front of her mouth. She understood and said nothing, checking the time: 7:32 AM, "still half an hour before meeting Marie," she thought.
Ten minutes later, a "FOUND IT!" from Natasha was heard. She placed her hands in front of her, and a ball of light emerged from her chest. It was a few centimeters in diameter, just enough to fly slowly and start using ki, but that wasn't the most important thing for Glacia. Her friend had managed to find and manipulate her core.
"Congratulations, Natasha! I knew you could do it," Glacia said, congratulating her friend.
Natasha realized her actions and that her friend had seen everything, and she couldn't help but blush with embarrassment. She tried to regain her composure and restore her femme fatale image despite Glacia's radiant smile and Olivia's laughter in the air.
She put her fist in front of her mouth and cleared her throat.
"It was more complicated than I initially thought, but it's finally done," she said, unable to hide a small proud smile.
"How long have you been working on it?" Glacia asked.
She looked at the clock.
"Hmm, I woke up around 6 AM and imagine my surprise seeing first thing a little girl doing loopings in the room, I'm not yet used to it," she said, watching Olivia as she performed somersaults and bumped into a decoration, which she caught just in time. Hoping not to have been seen, she discreetly put it back in place.
Amused by the situation, the duo made no comment and continued their conversation.
"I can imagine. I'd love to be able to just fly and explore the surroundings one day. According to Dragon Ball lore, my race could survive in space; I could visit the moon, can you imagine?"
Natasha chuckled lightly, "I can... do you think I could do it too? Visit the moon?"
"I believe there's quite a bit of radiation, but if you get yourself an astronaut suit with lots of air, you can do it later, I suppose. At worst, I could take you there."
Olivia, who was playing in her corner, heard the end of the conversation and intervened.
"And me?! And me?! I want to go to the moon too!"
Glacia laughed as well, patting Olivia's head.
"Hey, why not? We could make a big outing for the three of us. It would be cool to have a moon trip together."
"THANK YOU! I LOVE YOU!" exclaimed Olivia with joy, hugging Glacia tightly.
Glacia was surprised by Olivia's proclamation but accepted the embrace.
"Love you too," she added shyly.
Natasha watched the duo with a smile on her lips. She said nothing for a few minutes, then clapped her hands in front of her as she saw the time.
"It's almost eight and Olivia needs to get changed for your meeting with Marie."
"Wait, how do you know that?" asked Glacia, leaving the embrace with Olivia, who then fluttered towards her bag and started changing while the two adults talked.
Natasha replied with a smirk but said nothing more.
"One day, you'll have to tell me how you manage to know everything."
"I'll give you a hint: contacts, lots of contacts. I have a knack for getting along with influential people," she stated, still smirking.
Glacia sighed with a faint smile. "I can see that."
Natasha accompanied Glacia and Olivia to have breakfast with Marie, claiming she wanted to say goodbye to her as well. Glacia assumed the contact had gone well the day before between the two women.
Marie indirectly confirmed Glacia's theory when she greeted Natasha warmly with a broad smile, while Olivia tackled her while still flying close to the ground.
Breakfast went by smoothly. They chatted about everything and nothing. Marie was surprised when Natasha showed her core, oblivious to the increasingly incredulous looks from the people around them.
Marie sincerely congratulated Natasha and promised that she would resume her search for her own core once she returned. Glacia, in turn, promised to help her with her ki the next time they met to bring Olivia over for a weekend. As Marie handed Glacia a piece of paper with her address and was about to give her phone number, Natasha suddenly got up and headed towards the reception, saying she had something for Glacia.
Marie and Glacia looked at each other, incredulous, wondering if either of them had any idea what it was about.
The answer came quickly, as Natasha returned with a slightly thick phone in her hands, which she handed to Glacia once back. There was a post-it note on the smartphone screen with a password and a phone number.
"The boss expedited its arrival as quickly as possible; it's an ultra-durable model and waterproof at shallow depths. It's set up to connect directly to a military satellite. Everything we use is already installed and configured. Among them is the same app you used last time, and no, it's not for planes, as you like to say, but for helicopters."
Glacia looked at her with a smirk. "I'm going to keep calling it that, you know?"
Natasha looked at her, amused but slightly exasperated. "I figured."
Glacia unlocked the phone using the password written on the post-it note and couldn't help but check the system settings. She recognized the model.
"A CAT S62 Pro? I've heard of this model, apparently it's indestructible."
"It's a heavily modified version of the civilian model, but yeah, it's already very resilient under normal circumstances, and the case is reinforced with Spectra. You'd better not use it as a shield to stop bullets, but it can survive more than you'd imagine."
"That sounds like some juicy stories," Marie chimed in, eyeing the surprisingly large phone.
"Spectra?" Glacia inquired.
Natasha looked at Marie amusedly, saying "Next time," then turned to Glacia.
"It's highly bullet-resistant, better than Kevlar, and lighter. However, the phone is still heavier than a traditional one."
"Hmm, I can't quite grasp the weight, but it explains the thickness."
"Usually, we don't hold it for long because of the weight, but at least we can take it with us on all our operations. I've carried it through swamps and deserts more than once, and it still works just as well. It's definitely earned its reputation."
"Hmm... I'll still have to be careful with it when I fight, but otherwise, it's cool. Thanks for this."
"No problem, your main contacts are already saved. The boss's number is included, so you don't need to add that, and mine should be there too. After that, it's like using a regular phone, so you shouldn't be lost.
Just keep in mind it's a military-modified model with his own android version, so there might be bugs or incompatibilities with civilian apps. A lot of apps are literally blocked due to security concerns. You'll need a personal civilian phone if you want to play your mobile games."
"Ah, that makes sense, I guess. There's a VPN included I bet?"
"One made for the military, so better than what you can find commercially."
"Ok, I admit, I find it even cooler... Wait, 16 GB of RAM and 1 TB of memory... A Qualcomm Snapdragon 888 processor? Even the camera is insane, I take it back, this baby has nothing to do with the standard model. I've never had such a powerful phone before, let alone bullet-resistant... way too cool."
Natasha chuckled while observing Glacia's fascination with her new phone and responded:
"As I mentioned earlier, this is a heavily customized version of the civilian model, exclusively designed for the elite of the elite. However, as you pointed out, you'll need to exercise caution since it may not withstand your battles if subjected to a direct hit. So, it's your responsibility to handle it carefully."
"Will I get in trouble if I break it?" she asked, remembering the doorknob she had crushed like a sponge.
"No, not with your job. We have a few in reserve, but it's quite complicated to make since it's on a small scale and especially very expensive. So, we won't say anything if it breaks and we have to give you another one, but if possible, try to preserve them and remember that we pay for them with our taxes," she replied seriously.
"Alright, I'll be careful," she promised, nodding her head.
The rest of the hour passed, and they exchanged all their numbers. Olivia, meanwhile, was curious and asked to hold Glacia's phone but quickly returned it, finding the device cool but heavy. She lost interest and went back to playing in the air.
At eleven o'clock, Marie prepared to leave and addressed the group.
"Well, I have to go now. Olivia, come here, sweetheart."
Olivia approached and gave Marie a big hug, which she returned tenderly.
"Take care of yourself, okay?"
"Okay, Auntie, you two."
"I will."
Marie waved to Natasha, who returned the gesture, and then turned to Glacia. She extended her hand.
"Glacia, I'm counting on you to take care of Olivia."
Glacia shook Marie's hand and nodded.
"You can count on me; I'll take care of her."
Satisfied, Marie said her goodbyes and left the group in her car.
Once finished, Glacia looked at Olivia who said nothing as she watched her aunt's car leave. She saw Olivia begin to tremble. She took her into her arms and comforted her with her free hand.
"There, there, you don't need to hold back, I'm here."
Olivia started crying as she clung to Glacia.
The group stayed in place for about ten minutes, and seeing that Olivia was feeling better, Natasha spoke up:
"Hey, how about we take a little walk to the park and visit some shops along the way?"
"Hmm, why not... and you, Olivia, do you want to take a walk with us in the city?" She didn't answer. Glacia continued: "We could take the opportunity to have some ice cream by the lake... Hey, we could even play ball above the lake if you want."
Olivia pulled back slightly, still in Glacia's arms, and looked at her with red eyes.
"We can play ball by the lake?"
"No, silly, above the lake, you can fly now, remember?"
Her eyes lit up again, and with a renewed smile, she exclaimed, "Yes! I can fly super well, watch!" She left Glacia's arms and began performing somersaults as the duo of adults observed her, amused and reassured.
"That's great, Olivia!" Olivia puffed out her chest unconsciously upon hearing that. Glacia continued, "So, are you up for going into town with us?"
"Yes, yes!"
"Perfect," Glacia took out the keys to her hotel room from a pocket in her jacket and handed them to Olivia, who looked at her curiously.
"Now Olivia, you're going to be a big girl and go get your backpack. You can empty it on the bed, then fill it with a change of clothes just in case, and also add a towel. Did you understand everything?" she asked her seriously.
Olivia nodded several times. "Yes! I'll be right back!" And she flew off toward the hotel room.
Natasha approached Glacia. "Hmm, you really impress me. You know how to handle her well."
"I'm just following my instinct, as someone advised me... just kidding, it's my first time taking care of a child, and you can't imagine how stressed I am about doing it wrong. I just know that I refuse to use force if she doesn't listen to me; I'll find other ways to get through to her."
"Like?" asked Natasha, curious.
"Meditation at first. I promised her that if she wasn't well-behaved, I would make her do it. Then, I have no illusions that she will last long doing nothing, so I'll make her do sports as compensation, lots of sports."
"Doing activities is good, but don't forget that she's still young and too much sports could harm her in the long term."
"Yes, I know, but she has a new muscle that she just discovered and it's all beneficial for her."
Natasha looked at her seriously. "Are you sure it won't negatively affect her if she trains to use her ki at such a young age?"
"I understand your doubts, really, but how can I say this... The more days go by, the more I understand ki, as if I had studied it all my life. I didn't know why your core had grown yesterday, now I know why, and I have some ideas to reproduce the effects on others, even if it's less effective. It's like I have all this information inside me that just wants to be used... I know she'll be safe because I now know the theory behind it all. She'll train her muscles a bit, that's a fact, but the main thing will be to synchronize her core with her body and expand her core through physical activities."
"Alright, you're the expert between the two of us, so I'll believe you," she said with a slight smile.
"Thank you," replied Glacia, returning the smile.
"But now I'm curious, why did Olivia's and my cores grow?"
Glacia scratched her cheek with slight embarrassment.
"Hmm, when two people are connected with their ki and their souls are synchronized, basically, when they completely trust each other and are fully receptive to one another, their cores begin to harmonize. Having infinitely more ki than both of you, this had the effect of nourishing and growing your cores to balance with mine."
Natasha blushed at this admission but couldn't help asking her question.
"Does that..." she cleared her throat and continued, "does that mean we could reach your level one day?"
"It won't be that simple. Your core experienced exceptional growth in one night, mainly due to the difference between our cores. As time goes by, your core's growth will slow down. However, if we continue on this path every night for a few months, you could reach a ki power level comparable to that of a strong mutant.
Nevertheless, you'll need to train intensively to synchronize your core with your body. Otherwise, your body won't be able to withstand the force of your own power, and you risk seriously injuring yourself or even dying."
"But I could stop another Red Demon if I train hard enough and you continue to amplify my core."
"In theory... yes, but it's going to take some time. In addition to learning to synchronize your body, you'll have to train your core to produce enough ki to fill your own reserves. Normally, this happens on its own, but our shortcut doesn't give your body time to adapt. And that's without even considering learning to control your ki. What I said for Olivia applies to you as well; it's a new muscle to discover, and you're starting from scratch.
Furthermore with everything that's happening right now, it's going to be difficult to train every day."
"It sounds like you're trying to demotivate me," said Natasha, slightly annoyed.
"Sorry... I just don't want you to get killed by attacking something bigger than you now that you've unlocked your ki," retorted Glacia, who stood her ground in front of her friend.
Natasha looked her in the eyes and said nothing for a long moment. Natasha was the first to give in and sighed: "You don't mince your words either... You can't imagine how frustrating it is to feel so powerless and know that it's theoretically doable... I promise to let you do things your way, for now, but please promise me you'll do your best to help me reach their level, I beg you." She finished with a certain intensity in her voice.
Glacia was surprised to hear Natasha beg her for anything. "She seems desperate," she thought.
"I'll do everything I can to help you, I promise. Hey, the good news is that low-level mutants aren't too far from your current level if we continue like this. At least you won't be completely powerless against every mutant you encounter, just a large portion of them."
"You have a gift for finding the right words to reassure people," retorted Natasha, exasperated.
"Really? That's the first time I've heard someone tell me that," she replied, surprised.
"And you are being you again... never change," replied Natasha, amused.
"Thank you?" replied Glacia, puzzled, wondering if she had just received a compliment or not.
A few minutes later, Olivia came down with her backpack filled. Glacia checked that it contained what she had asked for and, seeing that Olivia had followed her instructions well, she patted her on the head, praising her.
The trio then set off on foot towards the park, not realizing that an unusual afternoon was about to unfold for them.
Ten minutes later, a "FOUND IT!" from Natasha was heard. She placed her hands in front of her, and a ball of light emerged from her chest. It was a few centimeters in diameter, just enough to fly slowly and start using ki, but that wasn't the most important thing for Glacia. Her friend had managed to find and manipulate her core.
"Congratulations, Natasha! I knew you could do it," Glacia said, congratulating her friend.
Natasha realized her actions and that her friend had seen everything, and she couldn't help but blush with embarrassment. She tried to regain her composure and restore her femme fatale image despite Glacia's radiant smile and Olivia's laughter in the air.
She put her fist in front of her mouth and cleared her throat.
"It was more complicated than I initially thought, but it's finally done," she said, unable to hide a small proud smile.
"How long have you been working on it?" Glacia asked.
She looked at the clock.
"Hmm, I woke up around 6 AM and imagine my surprise seeing first thing a little girl doing loopings in the room, I'm not yet used to it," she said, watching Olivia as she performed somersaults and bumped into a decoration, which she caught just in time. Hoping not to have been seen, she discreetly put it back in place.
Amused by the situation, the duo made no comment and continued their conversation.
"I can imagine. I'd love to be able to just fly and explore the surroundings one day. According to Dragon Ball lore, my race could survive in space; I could visit the moon, can you imagine?"
Natasha chuckled lightly, "I can... do you think I could do it too? Visit the moon?"
"I believe there's quite a bit of radiation, but if you get yourself an astronaut suit with lots of air, you can do it later, I suppose. At worst, I could take you there."
Olivia, who was playing in her corner, heard the end of the conversation and intervened.
"And me?! And me?! I want to go to the moon too!"
Glacia laughed as well, patting Olivia's head.
"Hey, why not? We could make a big outing for the three of us. It would be cool to have a moon trip together."
"THANK YOU! I LOVE YOU!" exclaimed Olivia with joy, hugging Glacia tightly.
Glacia was surprised by Olivia's proclamation but accepted the embrace.
"Love you too," she added shyly.
Natasha watched the duo with a smile on her lips. She said nothing for a few minutes, then clapped her hands in front of her as she saw the time.
"It's almost eight and Olivia needs to get changed for your meeting with Marie."
"Wait, how do you know that?" asked Glacia, leaving the embrace with Olivia, who then fluttered towards her bag and started changing while the two adults talked.
Natasha replied with a smirk but said nothing more.
"One day, you'll have to tell me how you manage to know everything."
"I'll give you a hint: contacts, lots of contacts. I have a knack for getting along with influential people," she stated, still smirking.
Glacia sighed with a faint smile. "I can see that."
Natasha accompanied Glacia and Olivia to have breakfast with Marie, claiming she wanted to say goodbye to her as well. Glacia assumed the contact had gone well the day before between the two women.
Marie indirectly confirmed Glacia's theory when she greeted Natasha warmly with a broad smile, while Olivia tackled her while still flying close to the ground.
Breakfast went by smoothly. They chatted about everything and nothing. Marie was surprised when Natasha showed her core, oblivious to the increasingly incredulous looks from the people around them.
Marie sincerely congratulated Natasha and promised that she would resume her search for her own core once she returned. Glacia, in turn, promised to help her with her ki the next time they met to bring Olivia over for a weekend. As Marie handed Glacia a piece of paper with her address and was about to give her phone number, Natasha suddenly got up and headed towards the reception, saying she had something for Glacia.
Marie and Glacia looked at each other, incredulous, wondering if either of them had any idea what it was about.
The answer came quickly, as Natasha returned with a slightly thick phone in her hands, which she handed to Glacia once back. There was a post-it note on the smartphone screen with a password and a phone number.
"The boss expedited its arrival as quickly as possible; it's an ultra-durable model and waterproof at shallow depths. It's set up to connect directly to a military satellite. Everything we use is already installed and configured. Among them is the same app you used last time, and no, it's not for planes, as you like to say, but for helicopters."
Glacia looked at her with a smirk. "I'm going to keep calling it that, you know?"
Natasha looked at her, amused but slightly exasperated. "I figured."
Glacia unlocked the phone using the password written on the post-it note and couldn't help but check the system settings. She recognized the model.
"A CAT S62 Pro? I've heard of this model, apparently it's indestructible."
"It's a heavily modified version of the civilian model, but yeah, it's already very resilient under normal circumstances, and the case is reinforced with Spectra. You'd better not use it as a shield to stop bullets, but it can survive more than you'd imagine."
"That sounds like some juicy stories," Marie chimed in, eyeing the surprisingly large phone.
"Spectra?" Glacia inquired.
Natasha looked at Marie amusedly, saying "Next time," then turned to Glacia.
"It's highly bullet-resistant, better than Kevlar, and lighter. However, the phone is still heavier than a traditional one."
"Hmm, I can't quite grasp the weight, but it explains the thickness."
"Usually, we don't hold it for long because of the weight, but at least we can take it with us on all our operations. I've carried it through swamps and deserts more than once, and it still works just as well. It's definitely earned its reputation."
"Hmm... I'll still have to be careful with it when I fight, but otherwise, it's cool. Thanks for this."
"No problem, your main contacts are already saved. The boss's number is included, so you don't need to add that, and mine should be there too. After that, it's like using a regular phone, so you shouldn't be lost.
Just keep in mind it's a military-modified model with his own android version, so there might be bugs or incompatibilities with civilian apps. A lot of apps are literally blocked due to security concerns. You'll need a personal civilian phone if you want to play your mobile games."
"Ah, that makes sense, I guess. There's a VPN included I bet?"
"One made for the military, so better than what you can find commercially."
"Ok, I admit, I find it even cooler... Wait, 16 GB of RAM and 1 TB of memory... A Qualcomm Snapdragon 888 processor? Even the camera is insane, I take it back, this baby has nothing to do with the standard model. I've never had such a powerful phone before, let alone bullet-resistant... way too cool."
Natasha chuckled while observing Glacia's fascination with her new phone and responded:
"As I mentioned earlier, this is a heavily customized version of the civilian model, exclusively designed for the elite of the elite. However, as you pointed out, you'll need to exercise caution since it may not withstand your battles if subjected to a direct hit. So, it's your responsibility to handle it carefully."
"Will I get in trouble if I break it?" she asked, remembering the doorknob she had crushed like a sponge.
"No, not with your job. We have a few in reserve, but it's quite complicated to make since it's on a small scale and especially very expensive. So, we won't say anything if it breaks and we have to give you another one, but if possible, try to preserve them and remember that we pay for them with our taxes," she replied seriously.
"Alright, I'll be careful," she promised, nodding her head.
The rest of the hour passed, and they exchanged all their numbers. Olivia, meanwhile, was curious and asked to hold Glacia's phone but quickly returned it, finding the device cool but heavy. She lost interest and went back to playing in the air.
At eleven o'clock, Marie prepared to leave and addressed the group.
"Well, I have to go now. Olivia, come here, sweetheart."
Olivia approached and gave Marie a big hug, which she returned tenderly.
"Take care of yourself, okay?"
"Okay, Auntie, you two."
"I will."
Marie waved to Natasha, who returned the gesture, and then turned to Glacia. She extended her hand.
"Glacia, I'm counting on you to take care of Olivia."
Glacia shook Marie's hand and nodded.
"You can count on me; I'll take care of her."
Satisfied, Marie said her goodbyes and left the group in her car.
Once finished, Glacia looked at Olivia who said nothing as she watched her aunt's car leave. She saw Olivia begin to tremble. She took her into her arms and comforted her with her free hand.
"There, there, you don't need to hold back, I'm here."
Olivia started crying as she clung to Glacia.
The group stayed in place for about ten minutes, and seeing that Olivia was feeling better, Natasha spoke up:
"Hey, how about we take a little walk to the park and visit some shops along the way?"
"Hmm, why not... and you, Olivia, do you want to take a walk with us in the city?" She didn't answer. Glacia continued: "We could take the opportunity to have some ice cream by the lake... Hey, we could even play ball above the lake if you want."
Olivia pulled back slightly, still in Glacia's arms, and looked at her with red eyes.
"We can play ball by the lake?"
"No, silly, above the lake, you can fly now, remember?"
Her eyes lit up again, and with a renewed smile, she exclaimed, "Yes! I can fly super well, watch!" She left Glacia's arms and began performing somersaults as the duo of adults observed her, amused and reassured.
"That's great, Olivia!" Olivia puffed out her chest unconsciously upon hearing that. Glacia continued, "So, are you up for going into town with us?"
"Yes, yes!"
"Perfect," Glacia took out the keys to her hotel room from a pocket in her jacket and handed them to Olivia, who looked at her curiously.
"Now Olivia, you're going to be a big girl and go get your backpack. You can empty it on the bed, then fill it with a change of clothes just in case, and also add a towel. Did you understand everything?" she asked her seriously.
Olivia nodded several times. "Yes! I'll be right back!" And she flew off toward the hotel room.
Natasha approached Glacia. "Hmm, you really impress me. You know how to handle her well."
"I'm just following my instinct, as someone advised me... just kidding, it's my first time taking care of a child, and you can't imagine how stressed I am about doing it wrong. I just know that I refuse to use force if she doesn't listen to me; I'll find other ways to get through to her."
"Like?" asked Natasha, curious.
"Meditation at first. I promised her that if she wasn't well-behaved, I would make her do it. Then, I have no illusions that she will last long doing nothing, so I'll make her do sports as compensation, lots of sports."
"Doing activities is good, but don't forget that she's still young and too much sports could harm her in the long term."
"Yes, I know, but she has a new muscle that she just discovered and it's all beneficial for her."
Natasha looked at her seriously. "Are you sure it won't negatively affect her if she trains to use her ki at such a young age?"
"I understand your doubts, really, but how can I say this... The more days go by, the more I understand ki, as if I had studied it all my life. I didn't know why your core had grown yesterday, now I know why, and I have some ideas to reproduce the effects on others, even if it's less effective. It's like I have all this information inside me that just wants to be used... I know she'll be safe because I now know the theory behind it all. She'll train her muscles a bit, that's a fact, but the main thing will be to synchronize her core with her body and expand her core through physical activities."
"Alright, you're the expert between the two of us, so I'll believe you," she said with a slight smile.
"Thank you," replied Glacia, returning the smile.
"But now I'm curious, why did Olivia's and my cores grow?"
Glacia scratched her cheek with slight embarrassment.
"Hmm, when two people are connected with their ki and their souls are synchronized, basically, when they completely trust each other and are fully receptive to one another, their cores begin to harmonize. Having infinitely more ki than both of you, this had the effect of nourishing and growing your cores to balance with mine."
Natasha blushed at this admission but couldn't help asking her question.
"Does that..." she cleared her throat and continued, "does that mean we could reach your level one day?"
"It won't be that simple. Your core experienced exceptional growth in one night, mainly due to the difference between our cores. As time goes by, your core's growth will slow down. However, if we continue on this path every night for a few months, you could reach a ki power level comparable to that of a strong mutant.
Nevertheless, you'll need to train intensively to synchronize your core with your body. Otherwise, your body won't be able to withstand the force of your own power, and you risk seriously injuring yourself or even dying."
"But I could stop another Red Demon if I train hard enough and you continue to amplify my core."
"In theory... yes, but it's going to take some time. In addition to learning to synchronize your body, you'll have to train your core to produce enough ki to fill your own reserves. Normally, this happens on its own, but our shortcut doesn't give your body time to adapt. And that's without even considering learning to control your ki. What I said for Olivia applies to you as well; it's a new muscle to discover, and you're starting from scratch.
Furthermore with everything that's happening right now, it's going to be difficult to train every day."
"It sounds like you're trying to demotivate me," said Natasha, slightly annoyed.
"Sorry... I just don't want you to get killed by attacking something bigger than you now that you've unlocked your ki," retorted Glacia, who stood her ground in front of her friend.
Natasha looked her in the eyes and said nothing for a long moment. Natasha was the first to give in and sighed: "You don't mince your words either... You can't imagine how frustrating it is to feel so powerless and know that it's theoretically doable... I promise to let you do things your way, for now, but please promise me you'll do your best to help me reach their level, I beg you." She finished with a certain intensity in her voice.
Glacia was surprised to hear Natasha beg her for anything. "She seems desperate," she thought.
"I'll do everything I can to help you, I promise. Hey, the good news is that low-level mutants aren't too far from your current level if we continue like this. At least you won't be completely powerless against every mutant you encounter, just a large portion of them."
"You have a gift for finding the right words to reassure people," retorted Natasha, exasperated.
"Really? That's the first time I've heard someone tell me that," she replied, surprised.
"And you are being you again... never change," replied Natasha, amused.
"Thank you?" replied Glacia, puzzled, wondering if she had just received a compliment or not.
A few minutes later, Olivia came down with her backpack filled. Glacia checked that it contained what she had asked for and, seeing that Olivia had followed her instructions well, she patted her on the head, praising her.
The trio then set off on foot towards the park, not realizing that an unusual afternoon was about to unfold for them.
With one of his
Through, not on
Freeza
Sudden Crossover!
Forgot punctuation here.
Last edited: